Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia felt her heart drop in her chest. She watched the flower bloom in her sisters hand, small and beautiful. There was fascination in Lily’s eyes, a sense of wonder, only horror gripped Petunia. The wind kicked up around them, thousands of flower petals took to the sky around the sisters.

“Isn’t it wonderful?” Lily asked in amazement, staring up at the scene.

Petunia closed her eyes. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think. It was too much. The blood pounded in her ears like a drum. Her strength failed her, her own weight bringing her to her knees. She held tightly to the grass, clinging for dear life.

“Tunie!” Lily suddenly called, kneeling beside her sister.

The wind halted, the flowers fell over the sisters like snow in July. Lily took her sisters shaking hands in concern.

“Are you alright?” The young red head asked.

The terrified girl slowly looked up, meeting her sister’s gaze with one of fear. Adrenaline kicked in, she jumped to her feet putting distance between them as she backed away.

“You… you…” The girl couldn’t get her words out.

“Petunia?” Lily questioned.

The other child continued to step back, holding herself around the middle with shaking hands.

“You… fre-” Petunia’s words were cut off as she lost her footing, falling backwards.

“Petunia!!!” Lily shouted, reaching out for her sister in fear.

The older child felt dull pain ebbing from her forehead. She’d twisted in an odd way while falling, hitting her head on the ground.  Her sister came to her side, tears streaming down the young girls face. Lily was sobbing, calling for help desperately but Petunia couldn’t hear a word she spoke. Her limbs felt heavy, her mind however felt suddenly free. Like she had suddenly come out of a brain fog, or had her morning cup of coffee.

Coffee?

Why would she drink coffee? She was 11 years old, that was hardly a responsible thing for her to do… But she loves coffee. Two sugars, one cream, maple syrup drizzled in the cup, and a stick of cinnamon to stir it. That’s how she always gets it at the local shop. Dave knows that after a few hours of working she needs another shot of expresso to keep her going. He brings her a scone with it when his manager, Marry, isn’t ‘round. She’s a stickler for the rules.

But how did she know all that? Who on earth were Dave and Marry?

Petunia blinked slowly, her eyelids growing heavy. She faintly saw another figure beside her sister, but couldn’t make out who it was.

Images kept flashing through her mind, memories of another place. She saw people driving on the wrong side of the road, smelly yellow school busses and equally smelly school buildings. There was a family, her family. She could see it clearly now.

Before she had been Lucy Charleston, University student in America.

The Charleston home was wild and full of laughter. Little siblings that flicked off the light when they knew she was reading, only to come back after a few seconds and turn it back on with a laugh. Somehow she couldn’t be angry at them, no matter how many times they did it. Parents that listened to her, spoke to her like a friend. Well, until they caught her reading in the middle of the night.

In her defense, it was technically early morning.

Her Father had laughed right out loud, while her Mother hadn't been nearly as amused by her smart comment. She had friends, finished school, went on to university.

Petunia watched the vision with avid fascination, craving such relationships once again.

The Charleston family would celebrate acing a test with cake and ice cream, while the Evans might only give a small pat on the shoulder. The Evans family was quiet. They didn’t really speak much at family dinner, only small talk. They were reserved…

Well, they were at least around her. She’d heard them laughing around the dinner table, halting as soon as she walked in.

The girl ignored the hollow feeling in her chest at the thought. It didn’t matter right now. She wanted to see it this other life, to remember it. She needed to remember everything! This was important, very important. Perhaps the most important thing in the world… But why? Why did she feel that way?

“Harry Potter…” The other her spoke in the memory. “I mean I read it once as a teen, but I mostly just read fan fiction about it now. “

“Don’t you just hate his Aunt? I mean she’d so evil!” One of the friends spoke up.

“Petunia?” The other version of herself raised an eyebrow. “I’d hardly call her evil, compared to Voldemort or Umbridge at least. No, if anything I feel sorry for the poor girl.”

Memories of reading these books began flashing through her mind as the other version recalled them. Petunia could only watch in horror as things started falling into place. She was that Petunia.

The girl felt tears start streaming down her cheeks. The tears stung, tracing raw lines down her face.

“But she was so cruel to Harry! I hate her!”

Her lip wobbled, her shoulders slumped. She held herself around the waist. It wasn’t fair. She hadn’t done anything! She didn’t deserve this! She didn’t want this! All she wanted was to be anywhere else. Why was she seeing this? What sort of sick joke was this?

“I don’t.”

The words hooked into her heart.

“I don’t hate her.” The past version of herself continued. “I’m disappointed, but I understand where she was coming from. I guess it would really depend on when I got to speak to her, but I’d want to help her as much as I could. She’d only human after all. If I were her, I’d want nothing more than for someone to tell me it was alright. That I didn’t need magic to be special. That I was enough and would always be enough. I’d give her a big hug and say, ‘Hi, My name is Lucy Charleston. Can we be friends?’ and tell her to keep improving because nobody’s perfect.”

“You are such a Hufflepuff.” Another voice sounded, earning a round of agreement from the others in the memory.

The girl smiled widely, proudly.

“Why thank you! I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Unless you were a Snake!” The others all laughed, Lucy eventually joining in as well.

“Seriously though, I’m not sure anyone could help that woman.”

“We’ll now I just have to prove you wrong Jane.” Lucy rolled her eyes. “I’m not sure how yet, but I will!”

The table of friends laughed more at the girls antics, each assuming she was at least partially kidding.

“The only way that’s going to happen is if you reincarnate as her Lu.”

“Fine then! I’ll do what ever it takes to let that girl know she’s worth it!”

Petunia looked up at the memory, seeing the genuine smiling face who was talking about her. This person was so kind, perhaps the kindest she’d ever met. Her heart ached. She wanted to answer the girl. She wanted to be that girl’s friend. She wanted to know that girl, and wanted that girl to know her.

The girl she used to be.

Suddenly the memory shifted. She was kneeling in a dark room in front of Lucy, the young woman wearing the same pleasant expression as before. Petunia froze, looking up at the young woman. She watched her approach, her heart pounding in her chest.

The woman knelt in front of her, a kind smile dancing on her face.

“Hi there, my name is Lucy Charleston. Can we be friends?”

Petunia’s heart swelled, she blinked away more tears. The woman waited patiently, smiling even wider when the young 11 year old girl nodded.

“I’m… I’m Petunia.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet ya!”

With that the young woman wrapped the child in a tight hug, catching her by surprise. The child melted into her arms, returning the hug as she continued to sob.

Light enveloped the two, slowly growing brighter and brighter till all there was was light.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia felt a heaviness in her chest, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was like a weighted blanket, comforting and warm. She blinking her eyes clear finding the familiar ceiling of her bedroom above. She felt sore, but somehow better than ever.

The girl reached up, placing a hand on her chest.

Was... was that real?

The memories of another life flitted through her mind once more. It was an odd sensation. She was both Lucy Charleston and Petunia Evans. Though the first was more like a distant memory, or perhaps an angel sitting on her shoulder. She could almost hear her other self having a fangirl moment at the thought of being in the world of Harry Potter. Though it only took a moment before that excitement turned to concern.

In this world Voldemort was at large.

Searching her mind, she found that the conversation with her friends was the last memory. There was nothing after that, just darkness. The girl reached up to the sore spot on her forehead. She winced, finding the tender flesh bandaged. At least she’d made it home, some how.

Slowly sitting up she looked around the room, an assortment of purple and green tones decorated the childish room. It was almost too much honestly. This would probably be one of the first things she changed.

The girl reached out for her journal, it resting on the night stand near her bed. Flipping it open she poised her pencil, indenting to write down everything she remembered about this world.

There was one problem however. Lucy read so much fanfiction that she might not remember what actually happened in the books. It didn’t help that the books took place in almost 20 years, aka after Harry is born. She knew there were horcruxes in this time, 5 or was it 6? It wasn’t like she could destroy them anyways, she was just a muggle. There was no way she was handing over a list to the Head Master. Dumbledore was depicted as a manipulative bastard in so many stories, not to mention what little Lucy did remember from Canon.

Sufficeth to say, Dumbles was a no go. But then who else was there? There were several stories where McGonagall was under the Head Master’s thumb, and others where she was the kids saving grace.

How would she know who to trust?

Petunia supposed that they would just have to tread very carefully. That was fine, they had some time. If she was 11 then they had a little less than two years before Lily got her letter.

Surely that was plenty of time… Right?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia had slowly made her way to the living room. Having gotten up to relieve herself, she was halted by the sound of talking coming from down stairs. It only took a moments to decide, and down she went.

The sight she stumbled upon was a curious one. Lily was being sat down by both her parents, tear tracks lining her cheeks with red splotches. Beside her sat only one person, young Severus Snape.

He was thin, his cheek bones far to defined for someone so young. His skin was pale with an almost vampiric look to it. His hair was raven black, and a little shorter than she’d expected. It only just covered his ears. While it was indeed greasy it wasn’t terribly so. In both lives her own hair would do the same thing after only a single day. She took great care to wash her hair often because of that, for better or worse.

It was Snape who took notice of her first, wearing a blank expression as she slowly descended the last few steps. His eyes bore into her own, as if searching for something.

 It was his focused gaze that caused the girls’ father to notice her.

“Petunia?” Jasper Evans sounded properly surprised as he turned back to look at her. Her mother, Angie Evans, quickly turned to do the same.

Before Petunia could even consider what to say she was nearly tackled to the ground by Lily. The young 10 year old girl clung to her, sobbing out a muddled apologies. Petunia was shocked by the reaction, but Lucy wasn’t. She’d had several younger siblings, responding naturally to the girl’s distress.

Petunia wrapped her arms around her sister, tucking the red head under her chin.

“It’s alright… I’m okay Lily.” The words felt good to say. She gently stroked the young girls hair, closing her eyes for a moment. “You didn’t to anything wrong.”

The two adults in the room were beyond shocked by the interaction, having expected their eldest child to explode into a fit of rage upon her awakening. They were stunned silent watching their children.

Lily slowly pulled away, still crying.

“I-I’m sorry Tunnie. I- I won’t…”

“That’s enough now.” Petunia stated firmly, but softly. “I’m the one who was walking backwards, and down hill at that. I should have known better.”

Petunia shook her head, gently touching the bandaged spot. Lily looked shocked, her mouth falling open. Her father and mother both stood, coming close as if to inspect her as well.

“Honestly, I’m fine. Just a bit of a lingering headache, that’s all.”

This spurred Angie Evans into action.

“I’ll get you some ice.” The woman spoke as she rushed away. She moved faster than the girl had ever seen in this life.

“Lets get you off your feet.” Her father took carefully by the arm, leading her to the love seat. Lily followed, clinging to her sisters arm even as they sat down.

The girl was shocked by their reaction, though it was nice to be worried about. Her father lingered by her side, checking her eyes and such. He knew quite a bit about first aid from his time in the Fire Brigade.

Before Petunia knew it she’d been given something for the pain and an ice pack. Only after she pointedly asked her parents to sit down did they move away from her. The reincarnate shook her head at the lot of them, turning her focus to the boy who’d been watching the entire interaction silently.

“You’re the one who helped Lily move me, aren’t you?” Petunia’s words didn’t get much of a reaction out of him.

The boy simply nodded, a slight frown still etched on his face.

“T-This is Severus, Severus Snape.” Lily began, still holding tightly to her sisters arm. “If it weren’t for him I’d have never gotten you home.” The girl’s bottom lip wobbled slightly as she spoke.

“You gave us quite a fright.” Mr. Evans folded his arms across his chest as he spoke. “Be more careful, next time.”

“Yes, it was rather shocking to see him carrying you in Petunia.” Mrs. Evans voice rang with a grateful tone towards the young man.

Surely these people were laying it on a little thick. It couldn’t have been that bad. A mental image popped into the girl's mind, one of this thin child carrying her in like a princess. She quickly dismissed the thought, there was no way that was what happened.

Though perhaps they were just concerned about how she would react to the young man. Petunia knew that before she would have said some very unsavory things about the boy, having helped her or not.

But that wasn’t how she was now. She was different.

“It seems I owe you my thanks Mr. Snape.” The girl smiled softly towards the boy, nodding to him. “I really appreciate you helping my sister and I.”

Lily’s mouth had fallen open again, eyes wide. Mr. Evans was looking at her like she’d grown a second head, while Mrs. Evans was looking almost proud.

“It’s nothing of consequence.” The boy stated even toned.

His curt response earned more confusion from the other members of the family, but Petunia understood him.

Well, Lucy thought she did.

“Be that as it may, my family and I want to repay your kindness.” She carefully took a sip of water, through the bendy straw her mother had provided. 

The boy looked at her curiously, raising an eyebrow. Even at such a young age he had that look down, didn’t he?

“I’m simply suggesting you stop by for dinner this coming Sunday. My mother makes a rather good Shepherd’s pie, but there somehow is always too much for just the four of us.”

Snape stared at her, trying to decipher what she really wanted. Unfortunately for him, he couldn’t read minds… yet.

The girl mentally added something more to her growing 'To Do' list. -See if Muggles can protect their minds.

“Oh…” Her mother held a hand up to cover her mouth. “Oh yes. I must insist you join us for Sunday dinner! We’d love to have you join us each week!”

“Really? He can come every week? What about twice a week? Or three times?” Lily began bouncing in place, excited by the prospect of having a new friend.

“Oh, that’s a lovely idea!” The woman clapped her hands.

“I’m certainly not against it. I would love to have another man at the table.” Mr. Evans stroked the stubble of his chin at the thought.

It was Petunia’s turn to stare in shock. The three of them continued to push the idea grander and grander, their excitement carrying them away. Snape looked overwhelmed, perhaps a little green. Noting the boy’s discomfort the she decided to intervene. With two claps of her hand she silence the room.

They all stared at her.

“Honestly, are you trying to scare him away?” The girl let out a long sigh. “Let’s start with one dinner and see how it goes.”

The other three Evans' looked slightly abashed by her comment, but they didn’t linger on it for long.

“Quite right Petunia.” Mrs. Evans agreed, turning back to the boy. “I’m terribly sorry Severus. It’s just been quite a long while since we’ve been able to have a proper dinner guest. We might have gotten a little excited.”

The boy looked a bit better, but still off color.

“It’s fine…” He stated. “I… I should be going.”

He stood up, each of the Evans family mirroring his action. 

“Thank you again for bringing my daughters back.” Mr. Evans reached out, giving the boy a solid hand shake. Snape didn’t flinch per se, but did hesitate to take the grown man's hand at first.

“I look forward to seeing you soon Severus.” Mrs. Evans smiled excitedly at him, also shaking his hand.

“Me too!” Lily was bouncing excitedlu once more, her gleeful smile shinning bright as she did.

Petunia let out a long sigh, not quite sure what to think of her family at the moment.

“I’m sorry about they’re exuberance, but please know that they mean well.”

Snape nodded, an odd look on his face as he tried to analyze them once more. Noting the setting sun he cut it short, seeing himself out with a muttered good bye.

The reincarnate watched her family chatter excitedly, a small smile making it’s way onto her face. It was nice to see them so energetic around her, though they still couldn’t compare to the family of her last life. That household was more like the Weasley family.

The chatter didn’t last too much longer, the girls were both rushed off to bed. Lily because she was still young and Petunia because she needed rest to recover. Apparently they’d be taking her for a check up first thing in the morning, something the girl was not looking forward to. Regardless, she fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow.

That night the Evans parents greatly discus the sudden change in their eldest child, both with a sense of hope for the future.

Lily Evans however, did not fall asleep easily.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia felt someone shaking her awake, slowly blinking her eyes clear. Lily was standing beside her bed in her night dress, frown etched on her face.

"Lily?" The girl sat up, looking around the dark room. Not even the birds where singing so it must have been late, or early. "What's wrong?"

The girl teetered nervously, fidgeting with her hands.

"Did you have a night terror or something?"

Lily shook her head, holding her tongue. Petunia felt some sense of nostalgia, recalling one of the smaller siblings she had in her last life. Wearing a gentle smile, she lifted her covers up slightly.

"Come on now, climb in."

The young child was shocked by the offer, but didn't hesitate to clamber into the bed beside her elder sister. Both kids laid down facing each other.

"Now, what's got you up at this time of night? Mum sent us to bed hours ago."

Lily continued to fidget with her hands, biting her bottom lip.

"I...I wanted to ask you something."

"Oh?" Petunia raised an eyebrow questioningly. "Must be something important."

The girl nodded, meeting her sisters eyes properly.

"The flowers..." Lily began hesitantly. "Do... Do you remember the flowers?"

Petunia held her breath, understanding exactly what the girl meant.

"Yes." She nodded back, "I remember them. They fell on us like snow."

The red head furrowed her eyebrows, thinking hard.

"Severus saw them... He says I did that." Her bottom lip wavered slightly. "He says I'm special but..."

Petunia waited, but the child didn't continue.

"But what Lily?"

"I don't want to be." Tears finally started falling from the young girls eyes. "I just want to play with you, but you got hurt and it's all my fault and I couldn't help you. I couldn't do anything."

Lily covered her eyes with her hands.

"And now you're so different, you were so nice to Severus and you didn't get angry at me. You didn't yell or anything. And Mum and Dad said it was because you were finally growing up, but if you grow up then that means you won't want to play with me at all."

Petunia listened to her sisters sobs, a small frown on her face. She'd really done a number on this kid.

"Lily Puff..." She began, patting the girl on the head. "I still want to play with you, even if you're special."

"R-really?" The little girl raised her red rimmed eyes, though hope easily gleamed in them. "But I'm... I'm.."

"My little Sister." Petunia cut her off. "I was scared at first, but you're my sister! Nothing can change that! And if anyone's got a problem with it they'll have to deal with me! It's my job to protect you, especially if you can do special things."

Lily wore a look of pure love, her eyes shinning with unshed tears.

"You mean it? You're not going to leave me?"

"Never ever!" Petunia leaned in close, nuzzling Lily's nose with her own. The action was natural to her, something her family did in her past life. The red head giggled slightly, a small smile making it's way onto her face.

"You're different now Tunie. Dad is worried, but Mummy is excited."

Petunia ran a hand through her hair, nodding.

"Yeah... I had a bad dream when I fell." She let out a sigh. "I didn't like that dream at all. I was so mean and bossy, had an ugly husband too... But the hardest part was that you weren't there."

Petunia recalled scenes from the movies depicting her future self. She refused to be that way, ever!

"That's sad..." Lily frowned.

The older girl nodded.

"Yeah, it was. But I'm going to change. I want to be better! I want to grow up and marry someone really handsome! Then we can live close by and our kids can play together all day long."

Lily smiled widely at the idea, nuzzling close to her sister.

"I'd like that very much."

"I thought you might..." Petunia wrapped her arms around the little girl. "I think we should talk to Severus. It sounds like he knows something about the things you can do Lily. Maybe he can help us?"

"You really think so?" Lily sounded hopeful.

"We won't know until we ask, but I have a feeling it will all work out."

Lily muttered something really quiet, hugging Petunia closer. The older girl smiled, a fair guess at what her sister had said.

"I love you too Lily."

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia was once again awakened by someone shaking her. This time it was her mother, and luckily the sun was up. The woman looked pleased to see the two girls together. The woman's smile didn't dim until they arrived at the doctors clinic.

It was terribly boring, just like one would expect. Not that Petunia was complaining, it just felt like a bit of a waste of the day to her. Lily didn't seem to mind, chatting happily with other children who happened to be sitting in the waiting room. She was such a social butterfly.

Thankfully Petunia had the foresight to bring her journal, happily writing out notes for her future plans whilst the Doctor ran some tests. It looked like she needed to get a new book or two at the rate she was filling this one.

The woman sat them down soon after explaining that nothing looked unusual, but that it would be wise to be more careful while playing. Unfortunately she'd probably have a small scar, but Petunia didn't mind.

"Have you always enjoyed writing so much?" The Doctor asked, catching her off guard as they were leaving.

"Umm... Kinda, I've just been really inspired lately." That wasn't a lie, in her past life she always carried a small book for fanfiction ideas. One day she wanted to write a proper story, but somehow she ended up here before that happened.

The woman nodded.

"Well, here is a writing competition happening this summer. My niece has been ecstatic about it. It's sponsored by the local secondary school. You might look at the flier on the bulletin board."

Petunia thanked the woman, an idea quickly forming in her head.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It wasn't a cash prize, but she'd found several writing competitions in the newspaper that were. She recognized a few that were being put on by editorial companies, meaning they were looking for knew authors to sponsor. The girl couldn't help but smile, knowing the sorts of stories she could string together with all her fanfiction inspiration. Yes, she needed to remember to take care of the wizarding side of things, but she needed money and independence if she was going to manage anything.

This was her ticket. She was going to become an Author!

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

A whole week past. Petunia played with Lily, in the house, per her mother's request. The reincarnate asked for some new writing books, mentioning the competition as a cover story. She'd probably whip something up for it, just to keep up appearances.

Her parents seemed a little surprised by her 'sudden' interest, but didn't mind taking her to select a few new notes books. She selected three nice books, and a few cheap ones to throw writing idea's at.

She used one book to hold her 'To Do' list, aka everything she needed to do and look into to make sure Voldy didn't win or go after her nephew. It also had things like, talk to goblins about investing and learn pure blood customs.

Things like that. Basic reincarnation stuff, because that was such a normal thing.

She saved the other two nicer books for now, using the cheap books for her money making plans. She'd already been going to town with two different story ideas, both inspired by Harry Potter. Her hand writing was looking more like that of her past life, but that was alright. Apparently she could rent a typewriter at the Library.

Sunday came sooner than she thought, her mother having pulled both children into the kitchen to help with preparing dinner.

"Did we even say what time we were having dinner?" Lily randomly piped up, halting all work in the kitchen.

Petunia shared a concerned look with her mother.

"No, I don't think we did..." The woman hummed. "I don't suppose we know where he lives, do we?"

"Spinner's End..." The words fell out of Petunia's mouth before she could stop them. "I.. I mean I think that's where he lives."

"Hmmmm..." Angie wore a slightly concerned look, pinching her chin in thought. "Perhaps you two should go keep an eye out for him, I'm almost done here and you're Father will be home soon."

"Yes mam." The two girls echoed, Lily pulling her older sister out the door in a hurry. The child had been glued to her hip since the incident, not that the blonde minded.

They made they're way outside quickly. Though Petunia was sure their mother wanted them to wait in the yard, she let Lily lead her away from the house and down the street.

"Don't jump the poor boy with your questions Lily Puff." She couldn't help but chuckle at the way her sister blushed.

"I'm not going to jump anyone..." She paused. "Yet."

Petunia laughed, shaking her head. Lily wasn't amused, pouting with a drawn lower lip.

"I'm sorry, that was just too much." The older child collected herself. "At least wait until we're alone with him."

"Why?" The red head asked curiously.

"I don't want to tell Mum and Dad yet." She lifted a single finger to her lips. "This is like our secret. We'll tell them eventually, but I like it being just us for now."

Lily's brow furrowed as she contemplated her sisters words.

"Do..." The shorter girl stopped walking. "Do you think they'll be afraid of me?"

Petunia stood close by her sister. She recalled how 'Petunia Dursley' cursed her sister, complaining at how they're parents were excited to have a witch in the family.

Reaching out for Lily's hand she took it, pulling the girls eyes up from the ground with the action.

"No, I think they'll be really excited. Mum loves magic tricks, remember last Easter when we saw that show? And Dad, he'll have a million questions about how it works."

"But I don't know how it works..."

Petunia smiled kindly.

"Then we'll figure it out together!"

Lily squeezed her sisters hand, thankful she wasn't alone.

"Figure what out?" Another voice cut in, startling the girls.

"Ah, Mr. Snape. We were looking for you!" Petunia didn't hesitate to greet the boy. "We were trying to figure out where we'd find you. Considering we forgot to specify a time we were a little worried."

The boy couldn't help but tilt his head at her words, as if knowing that was not what they had been speaking about. The blonde didn't care if he knew or not.

Severus looked much the same as he had last time. He still wore ill fitted clothing that was nearly identical to his last outfit. His hair looked cleaner, but the girls didn't comment on it.

Lily broke away from her sister, bouncing up to the boy. He wasn't sure how to respond.

"I'm glad we found you! Let's go, Dad's probably home by now!"

The little girl linked arms with the boy, startling him. He didn't have time to react before she started pulling him along, much like how she'd pulled Petunia earlier.

The eldest child shook her head in mild amusement, turning on her heel back towards home.

"I wouldn't fight her," She called back. "She'd got a death grip that's impossible to escape."

"Hey!" Lily shouted with a pout. "I do not! I just don't want him to get lost."

Petunia laughed at her sisters excused, lifting her arms in surrender.

"Of course, my mistake."

Lily huffed, turning her head away from the elder girl. Instead she began rambling to the boy who hadn't the faintest idea how to respond.

Dinner when off with out a hitch, the entire Evans family adored the boy. Jasper Evans didn't mind his quiet nature, even saying that just having another man at the table made it easier. Angie threw the man a silent glare, though it was easy to see there was no heat behind it.

When Snape complimented the food, Angie all but melted. Honestly she was probably ready to draw up adoption papers at this very moment.

Lily enjoyed talking to the boy about everything under the sun, though most of his responses were guarded. Petunia couldn't blame him and it seemed her family shared the sentiment.

It was whilst discussing school that Severus Snape shocked them all, explaining that he would be joining the same school as the girls this coming fall. It didn't take but a moment for Mrs. Evans to offer the boy a ride with them every day. The boy was hesitant to take her offer.

"They're no harm in it, is there?" Mrs. Evans continued, taking a sip of her drink. "I mean, if we're all going the same way we might as well go together. You kids would have to walk home most of the time unfortunately."

"Yeah, it would be amazing if you joined us Sev! We could talk the whole way home and then hang out afterwards and get our homework done! It would be so nice to have someone learning the same things as me!"

It didn't look like the boy was going to budge. That caused Petunia to frown slightly, deciding to take a different approach.

"You know, I'd hate to have another fall." She began, earning a horrified look from her family. "The Doctor said I'll need to be careful, that I might get dizzy spells for a while. If I'm walking home with Lily and faint, she'd never manage to get me home."

Severus mulled over their words, the entire table was silent as she continued.

"It would be nice to know you were there, just in case anything happened." Petunia smiled, knowing she'd won. It had been a rather Slytherin move on her part, but it was obvious he didn't want any charity. This way he was getting a ride as compensation for making sure we girls got home safely.

"That's quite right." Mr. Evans piped up, arms folded as he nodded. "Not to mention how much safer my girls would be having a man by their side. Just having you there would prevent any funny business."

Petunia was glad her father had caught on, sending her an understanding look while the boy wasn't looking. Whilst Lily and Angie had tried handing out generosity, she and her father would go for the equal exchange route.

But one way or another, the boy would be coming with them!

There was a pause. The boy pursed his lips slightly as he thought.

"So what do you say Severus? Will you look after my girls?" Jasper held the a strong gaze, one Snape met rather well.

"I suppose... I could manage that." Snape answered nodding to the man.

Jasper extended his hand to the lad, across the small table. The boy didn't hesitate to take it this time, shaking it firmly.

"Wonderful!" Angie clapped her hands together. "We'll talk about it once school is closer, but for now you kids should enjoy your summer."

With that decided, the children were told to run off and play in the rare sunshine. Not needing to be told twice, Lily all but drug the two others from the room. Petunia had a sneaking suspicion she did that as to avoid helping with the dishes, but who could blame her.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Lily’s idle chatter filled the air as the three children walked. Neither Petunia nor Snape seemed to mind, each commenting on occasion when it suited them. It wasn’t until they reached a large tree near a small dirty pond did the red headed girl halt her barrage.

The three sat on the ground, but Lily remained silent as she started tugging at the grass.

“You can probably ask him now.” Petunia stated calmly.

“Really!!” Lily asked excitedly, her hands shaking in an animated way.

The boy raised an eyebrow at the two, waiting for them to say more.

“Unless you want me to?” The girl bumped her sister playfully with her shoulder.

“No! I should be the one to ask him.” Lily shook her head frantically.

The elder child rolled her eyes.

Before the little red head could speak, the boy did.

“You want to know about what happened with the flowers.” He took the words right out of Lily’s mouth.

If Petunia hadn’t been watching she would have missed the excited glint in the boys eyes. For just a moment he looked excited, like a proper kid. 

Lily latched into him once more, asking him tons of questions in rapid succession. Eventually she stoped, allowing the little wizard to speak. 

His explanation of magic was short and not very in depth, but it was more than enough for Lily. The girl was ecstatic, a magical school, mystical creatures, a wand, and of course magical books.

Of all the things, perhaps the last was the one Petunia was most excited about.She wouldn’t be able to see the magical school as a muggle. Luckily she remembered it from watching the movies.

She probably wouldn’t be touching any mystical creatures either, and would certainly never have a wand. The only thing she could really use were the books, she could read them to her hearts content regardless of if she could use anything written on the pages.

“I can’t believe it Petunia! We’re witches!!” Lily’s words pulled the reincarnate from her meandering thoughts.

The young girl looked excited, having tackled Severus in her excitement. He looked positively unsure of how to react.

“No, I’m afraid you’re the only magical in our family Lily.” Petunia tried not to let her sorrow come through too much, but it was hard. She’d grown up watching Harry Potter casting magic and even though she was here, in the right universe no less, she’d never be able to do it.

Lily froze, staring at her sister.

“But… But you must be!”

Petunia shrugged, running a hand through her hair as she looked out at the water.

“If I were then I’d have received a letter last year when I turned eleven.” The girl let out a small sigh. “It’s rather unfortunate, but I think you’ll be forging your own path sooner than we thought.”

When she looked back she saw her deflated sister, her grip slightly loosed on Severus.

“It’s alright Lily. Severus will be going with you, you won’t be alone.” Petunia paused, coming a little closer to the two. She took her sisters hand squeezing it in a reassuring way. “We’ll write each other, all the time! And you’ll come back each summer and teach me everything you’ve learned.”

“But it wont be the same.” Lily pouted.

“Afraid that’s how growing up works.” Petunia shrugged. “We’ve got some time though, we should make the most of it. Yeah?”

The young girl nodded, though wasn’t really satisfied. The blonde left the child to her thoughts, turning to Snape.

“I have a few questions, if you wouldn’t mind.”

“Very well.” The boy raised an eyebrow questioningly, but nodded. He would come to regret that.

When they’d been told to go play the sun had still been hanging relatively high in the sky, now it was nearly dusk. Severus Snape had not been answering idle questions from another child, he was being interrogated by a university student.

Petunia asked him about everything she could think of. Magical law, spells, the current government in the wizarding world, social rules, wizards history, everything.

“Are you really only two years older than me?” The boy scowled as she’d asked another impossible question about house elves. “How do you even know about those? You’ve a muggle!”

“I just do.” Petunia shrugged, a smirk playing on her lips. She might have been a little proud of how riled up she’d managed to get the boy. This was the most expressive he's been so far. “Don’t worry too much about it.”

The boy wiped a hand down his face with an exasperated sigh.

“You’re amazing Petunia!” Lily smiled excitedly. “We should check the Library and see if they have any books we could borrow. Maybe we could find the answers there?”

“They only have Muggle books.” Severus shook his head. “My mother… She might have some I could… borrow…”

Petunia looked at the boy in surprise, not having expected such an offer.

“Really?” Lily exclaimed. “That means we could start learning together right now!”

“No," The blonde halted the other girl's excitement. “It’s going to be dark soon. We should head back.”

The other two children looked at the sky, as if only just now taking notice of it’s color. Petunia stood up, dusting off her skirt.

“Awe…” Lily let out a sad sigh. “You’ll come again, won’t you Sev?”

The boy also stood up, looking down at the little red head. He didn’t seem to mind her nick name, but didn’t respond right away.

“I’ll try.” He eventually said, earning a positive response from Lily.

“You should do a quick lap around the pond Lily. You have way to much energy and we don’t want Mum thinking we just sat around talking the whole time.”

“Okay!” The small girl took off like a baby deer, not caring the slightest about anything more than having fun.

Petunia took this chance to speak a hushed words to the boy.

“If you can’t borrow those books from your mother, don’t worry about it.” She kept her voice low, noting the surprise on Severus’ face. “We will work with what we have, perhaps we could order some books or something.”

The boy stared at her for a moment as if trying to understand the secrets of the universe.

“They’ll likely be expensive… And will only take Wizards money.”

Petunia smirked, nodding in understanding.

“I figured as much. We’ll cross that road when we have to. I’ll just consider you my magical book for now. Your knowledge will be more than enough.”

The boy’s cheeks tinged pink at her words, but Petunia missed it. She’d been watching her sister run. Lily was only half way around the small pond, pausing to take a breather. Perhaps they should all start doing physical workouts, a self defense class might not be a bad idea either.

“Why do you want to learn?” Snape’s tone held a note of curiosity. “You already know you can’t come with us.”

Petunia turned to properly face the boy with a frown.

“Yes, but I don’t trust the magical world in the slightest. I need to know as much as I can so I can keep Lily safe. Right now you’ve painted it as a magical place of incredible wonder, but I know there is always another side to the coin.”

She watched him pointedly.

“Y-you’re not wrong.” He muttered out, turning away from her.

“I thought as much.” She let out a sigh. “That’s okay though. I want Lily to see it as a world of wonder, she’ll have plenty of time to see it’s other side once she’s grown.”

Severus seemed even more curious now tilting his head to the side.

“You’re different that I though you’d be.”

Petunia smiled knowingly.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“You should.”

The two children waited in silence for Lily to finish the last stretch of her run. The girl was panting, red in the face. Yeah, they all needed to train

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia slowly peeled off the bandage, wincing as it tugged at her flesh. She examined the wound with practiced fingers. It was nearly healed now. It wouldn't need to be bandaged any longer, but the Doctor was right about it scaring. To the girls amusement it looked similar to the scar Harry Potter had sported in the movies. What were the chances?

The irony wasn't lost on the girl. Perhaps this was some sort of sign that she'd already changed things for the better. She could only hope.

"PETUUUUUNIAAAAAA!!!" A childish voice called from the depths of the house.

The girl turned towards the open bathroom door, taking a deep breath.

"IN HERE!" She replied, matching the other girl's tone.

Little quick footsteps could be heard thumping down the hall. Lily reached the doorway, smile wide. She nearly slipped on the wood floor from her sudden stop, but caught herself at the last moment. The little girl looked up sheepishly, but the twinkle never left her eyes.

"Are you ready yet?"

Petunia rolled her eyes, shaking her head at the silly question.

"No," She turned back to finish checking her appearance. "Almost though."

"Ug" Lily dramatically slumped over. "We're guna be late!"

The blonde's eyebrows furrowed in confusion. She turned, glancing at the clock on the wall.

"It's not even seven thirty yet?" She turned back, "I've got plenty of time."

Lily let out an exasperated whine.

"Tunnnniee." She pouted, bottom lip stuck out.

Petunia rolled her eyes, amused with the child.

"Go on, if you keep distracting me we might actually be late."

Her younger sister gasped. Mortified at the idea she bolted for the door. She nearly slipped again, clambering her way back down stairs.

"Check your bag and make sure you have everything!" Petunia hollered as she watched the girl scamper away.

She turned back to her reflection, smiling at herself. She couldn't blame her sister for being excited, it was the first day of school after all.

The summer had practically flown by. Severus had visited more and more often, teaching the girls everything he could about magic. He hadn't been able to 'borrow' those books from his mother, but that was fine. They still had time.

The girl made her way to her room, gathering her bag and jacket. She'd already packed the night before, ready for what ever the day would bring. Petunia checked the time once more, heading down stairs. She'd already had breakfast and packed her lunch, even made both Lily's and Severus' much to her mothers' amusement.

The Evans family had convinced the boy to join them for dinner nearly three times a week by the end of the summer, though it had taken all four of their combined skills to do it. They'd even managed to give him a few new outfits over the summer.

Well, 'new' was a relative term. They'd been her father's childhood clothes, but were still in good condition. Better condition than his other things, and they fit him nice enough.

It happened while they were re-painting Petunia's room. Lily had dragged the boy into helping, but he didn't complain. One thing led to another and a battle ensued. The blonde wasn't sure who started the paint war first, but some how the three children had been covered from head to toe in paint splatters. There hadn't been a winner, but Lily complained about finding paint in her hair for weeks.

Obviously, the clothes Snape had been wearing were more or less ruined. Angie took that opportunity to heft an entire trunk of clothes onto the boy. He'd tried to turn them down, even saying he'd just take one set to replace the ruined ones.

Petunia learned in that moment exactly where Lily got her stubbornness from.

Mrs. Evans wouldn't budge, saying they were his and his alone. She wasn't going to be having any sons and there was enough things in there to last him a good many years. Severus still resisted, but between Lily and her parents it was a losing battle.

He did store most of them here in the trunk at their house, often changing before dinner with Mrs. Evans request. She always made the children clean up before dinner and Severus was no exception.

"You ready to go my dear?"

Petunia looked up, meeting her mothers' smile with her own.

"As ready as I can be." She looked around the room for a moment. "Is Severus here yet?"

Her mother shook her head.

"No, you best wait for him outside. I'm going to go find Lily before she tries to pack another book."

The blonde couldn't help giggling as she made her way out. Lily had tried to pack over 6 books the night before, concerned that she would run out of reading material. Honestly, the child was like another Hermione Granger.

Petunia sat down on the steps in front of the house, looking out at the morning sky.

It really had been a productive summer. Though they hadn't managed to take any self defense classes, Petunia had made sure she and the other children got plenty of exercise. Lily didn't mind in the slightest. Snape grumbled saying he was above such childish things, but he always joined them with a small hidden smile.

The reincarnate had been hard at work on her stories, having outlined two short stories on paper. She had one draft nearly done, mentally preparing herself for the dreaded editorial phase. Some how she'd managed to submit an entry to that writing competition, but hadn't heard anything back. She'd also sent in a sampler of her work to a small time editor, having visited the Library often to borrow the type writers.

The machines were nothing compared to the keyboards she used in her last life, but it was faster than writing by hand. She'd still do most of the work that way though, only transcribing her work later at the Library.

The adults had been surprised how quickly she'd taken to using them, there had been some concern about her ruining the machine her first few sessions. The Librarians were now more than familiar with her, trusting her to handle the machines with out them breathing down her neck. That was good because she couldn't exactly write anything romantic with them lingering around. The girl could picture the properly shocked expressions on their faces if they'd read some of Lucy's old work.

Books in this time had nothing on AO3's spicy tag! Not that Petunia minded, she'd just need to show these people what was possible. The girl couldn't help but giggle at the thought.

Unfortunately there was a two hour limit on the machines, and she could only do so much in those two hours. Luckily, there wasn't a limit on the typewritters at school.

That was why Petunia was excited for school. She'd have access to their typewriters, it was covered in her school fees. The girl grinned at the idea. She knew school was going to be easy, she was a university student after all. That meant she could fly through the busy work and spend the rest of the time writing! It was brilliant! The woman always lacked the time in her past life, but now she had plenty!

"What's got you smiling like that?"

The girl jumped slightly, startled by the interruption.

"Oh, good morning Mr. Snape." Petunia smiled, noting how the boy was wearing one of his 'new' outfits. He was sporting a dark forest green button down with dark jeans. He had her father's old leather messenger bag slung over his shoulder, one hand tucked into his pocket whilst the other held the strap.

Severus had filled out a little, looking less emaciated since Angie had started throwing food at him. Petunia approved of her mother's work.

"You ready for classes?" She hummed.

He didn't respond at first, staring at her with pursed lips. The girl raised an eyebrow at his silence expectantly.

"I suppose." He stated, shrugging his shoulders. "I'm not expecting much for the first day."

Before Petunia could respond Lily came barreling out the door into the boy. He'd grown accustomed to her 'enthusiastic' greeting, as he described it.

Lily instantly began speaking to the boy, her words coming out like rushing water. The young man did his best to follow, nodding and responding as he could. Petunia couldn't help but smile as she watched the two.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The drive to school passed in much the same way. Lily babbling excitedly, Severus responding in kind and Petunia half listening as she made plans. Mrs. Evans dropped the kids off, giving each one a good hug. The black haired boy still stiffened at her touch, but he was getting better.

Lily and Severus had class on the other side of the school, but they all shared a lunch period. Admittedly Petunia wanted to spend the time writing, but if she tried to skip out the others might as well. For all their developments sake, she'd have to refrain.

With that in mind she waved off the two magical children and made her way to class.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It was excruciating.

Petunia knew it would be hard, but she'd severely underestimated how mind numbing these classes would be.

The teacher, Miss Stone, was a harsh woman. With in the first few moments of class she slapped a ruler on the board twice whilst explaining her expectations. She made it sound like they were going to be learning the most difficult things in the world. Like they'd all have to work very hard it they wanted even a chance in life. Wasn't the first day of classes about introductions and meeting your classmates?

Petunia's eyebrows furrowed. The other children in the room were startled, a few even shaking. The woman at the head of the class looked satisfied with the children's reactions. Petunia's expression shifted into a harsh frown.

Was this woman... Enjoying herself?

Miss Stone's eyes landed on Petunia, halting and filling with surprise. Her eyes narrowed, like a predator having found it's next prey. The woman smiled in a twisted way.

"Everyone pull out a pencil." She declared. "Let's see how much you know."

The students did as instructed, though Petunia realized she'd only brought pens. She shook her head at the silly mistake, but shrugged it off. The 'teacher' passed out a thick packet, pacing the front of the classroom as she watched it disperse.

Petunia happened to be sitting in the back of the classroom, having figured it would be the easiest place for her to write while the rest of the class learned. She waited for the packet to make it way back to her, not much concern at it's contents.

She stared at the worksheet.

Find X: x – 5z = y

You have got to be kidding me.

The girl flipped through the rest of the packet. More math, a few questions about the water cycle and something about different types of earthquakes, some history blerb about the French Indian war, an exercise where she needed to put the comma's in a paragraph. Petunia dropped the packet, reaching up to rub her eyes with the palms of her hands. She let out an exasperated sigh, looking up to meet the eyes of Miss Stone. The woman was practically grinning like the cat that got the cream.

Disgusting.

She had considered answering wrong on purpose, not wanting to stand out too much. But this was a declaration of war. The girl grabbed her pen, determination in her eyes. She was going to make this woman regret everything.

15 minutes.

It had only taken her around 15 minutes to complete the test. It looked thicker at first because she'd accidentally received two packets. She shrugged it off, sliding the extra test into back of her notebook. Flipping over the fished test she opened her notebook, she might as well use the time to work.

Petunia debated raising her hand. She could already picture the absolutely shocked face of Miss Stone, but she could also image how the woman would retaliate. No... She needed to handle this properly. A smirk tugged at her lips as a loose plan came together.

Perhaps school wouldn't be quite as boring as she thought.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

She survived!

It felt like an eternity being stuck in that room, she would never survive the entire school year. Luckily today was a short day, being the first day the school wanted to ease the students in. Petunia had taken note of all the children in her classroom, knowing she needed to speak to them quickly. As Miss Stone dismissed them, Petunia stopped in the hallway at a safe distance away. She didn't say much t the other children, but let them all know that Miss Stone was a bully and they didn't need to feel bad about that test. The university student reminded them that they were here to learn. How could they know what they hadn't been taught yet? That was just silly.

Her words seemed to make a difference for the children, filling Petunia's heart with warmth. She told them that if they wanted help in the future they should come to her. Having comforted the other children she led the way to the canteen, like a mother goose leading a trail of ducklings. The children each went off to join they're old friends. They would no doubt about to tell them how terrible Miss Stone was, spreading gasoline petrol on the dry sage brush.

Lily had been excitedly telling Petunia all about their classes, her hands moving animatedly. Petunia was trying to focus, but she kept catching glimpses of 'her' children moving about the room talking in hushed whispers. She couldn't stop the smirk from growing.

"What have you done now?" Severus asked with a raised eyebrow, a curious tone to his voice. Petunia smiled innocently.

"I haven't the faintest idea what you're talking about Mr. Snape."

Lily looked from one person to the other in slight confusion.

"Then why is that batty old woman sending daggers your way?"

To the girls credit she hid her blatant smile well behind her cup, but not well enough.

"Oh, is she?" She tilted her head to the side with a chuckle. "That's rather odd now, isn't it?"

The corner of Severus mouth twitched, his eyes dancing with slight amusement. Lily had taken to kneeling on her chair in an attempt to see the woman mentioned.

"What's her problem?" The little red head glared back. "Hasn't she got anything better to do?"

Petunia shrugged, resting her chin in the palm of her hand.

"I doubt it, I'm quite certain she takes sick pleasure in torturing children. Did you know she had us take a test just now? It's everything we're supposed to learn this coming month, but she was lording it over us like we were stupid for not knowing the answers already."

Lily looked horrified, her mouth falling open.

"That's terrible!" The girl cried in outrage. "We should tell someone! That's can't be allowed, surely there's some rule against that sort of thing!"

Petunia felt a sense of pride watching her sister get so worked up on her behest.

"I'm sure there is," The boy agreed, his tone more hushed. "But if she knows the right people that won't matter much."

Lily's frown deepened, she crossed her arms angrily.

"We'll just have to let our parents know, surely they can do something about her?"

"I'm not too worried about it." Petunia shook her head. "I've already got a plan, though it might cut into my writing time. I think it will be worth it, just to see the look on her face."

"Do include us in your plans," The boy wiped his face with a napkin. "I'd hate to miss something like that."

"Yeah!" Lily nodded fervently. "We three stick together!"

Petunia smiled at the two children, curious to see how things would turn out.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Miss Stone didn't mention the test.

She didn't mention anyone's tests actually, not even handing them back with a letter grade. She did however send daggers Petunia's way at every given moment.

Her teaching methods were atrocious, as to be expected. All the students in her class were struggling and she relished in it. Petunia took it as a challenge. It had been a few weeks since the start of school and the woman had been silent, biding her time. When she announced they would be having another test soon the sick look on her face blossomed.

Petunia knew this was coming. She'd been working very hard to get things ready in time. A small smile rested on her face as she waited for things to come to fruition. It wouldn't be long now.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The test had been harder than the last one, more specific and longer. Some of the questions had even been meant for the class a year up! Petunia scoffed at the woman's attempt, easily working her way through the test.

Somehow, she once again ended up with an extra paper, tucking it away in her notebook with the other one

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It had been during break that she'd been called to the office.

She'd been playing with Lily and Severus, running around when Miss Stone demanded she come to the office. The other children around them had stilled, looking at the woman with various levels of fear and concern. Petunia ignored them, leaning down to whisper something to her sister.

Lily nodded her understanding, watching with concern as Petunia made her way forward. 

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia sat down on the hard wooden chair. It was nearly too tall for her, but she didn't let it's height dissuade her from sitting properly. She smiled kindly at the school director, a stubby man with wispy gray hair.

The meeting had been exactly what she'd expected. They were accusing her of cheating.

Miss Stone tried everything to unnerve her. Getting close to her face and whisper yelling, demanding to know who she was getting her answers from, threatening to expel her. If Petunia had been a regular child she'd have been in tears, heck an average adult would probably be in tears with this sort of abuse.

The girl didn't react verbally, lightly glaring at the woman as if she were an uninteresting triviality. Miss Stone didn't take well to that, growing louder and even slamming her hand on the large desk before them. The school director did nothing, cowing to the woman as if she were in charge.

Seeing the two left Petunia with an odd sense of familiarity, but she couldn't place why.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It had been 15 minutes. She'd been counting the seconds to keep herself from doing it early. A smirk slid onto her face, she folded her arms and leaned back slightly.

"I don't understand..." She said in a strong unwavering tone. "I thought the point of the test was to get the right answers? Are you saying you gave us an impossible test? That's rather cruel of you Miss Stone."

A nerve bulged on the woman's face, her nostrils flared.

"How Dare YOU!" The woman yelled, her words became rougher and more belittling. Petunia could feel the volume shaking her bones, but she didn't falter.

It was nearly time.

Miss Stone keep going, leaning even closer nearly spitting on the child.

"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!" A new voice interrupted, it's sudden volume sent Miss Stone leaping away from Petunia.

"M-Mr. Deppe?!" The school director stuttered, suddenly speaking for the first time. "Wh-what are you doing here?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia had to bite her bottom lip to stop the smile from spreading across her face. The action brought water to her eyes, she forced the corners of her lips down. She couldn't laugh, it would ruin everything!

The man in the doorway pushed his way forward into the room, his face twisted in furry as he misread her expression. The slender middle aged man with a nice pinstriped suit was Mr. Deppe. A well known man in the community with solid morals, not hesitating to stand alone when confronted with unjust circumstance. He also just so happened to have a granddaughter at the school.

Who could have known?

The girl was in a different class from Petunia, but that hardly mattered with all the rumors going around about Miss Stone. The young girl had friends in class with Petunia, girls that had sought out for tutoring from the reincarnate herself.

"Petunia!" The girl's thoughts were halted by the cry of her mother.

Behind Mr. Deppe stood both Petunia's parents and several other adults the girl didn't know. Her mother pushed through the crowd coming to envelop her child. Petunia burred her head in her mother's chest, wrapping her arms around her. It felt nice, comforting.

Mr. Deppe laid into the school officials, ripping them up one side and down the other. He wasn't alone either. Petunia's Father and Mother followed suit, along with over a dozen parents of other students.

Lily had done perfectly! Everything had gone according to plan.

Petunia had been tutoring all the kids in her class since school started. Making them ready for the next test hadn't been easy, but it certainly wasn't the most difficult thing she'd done. She might have subtly suggested the children tell others about how mean their teacher was, knowing that they would also talk about the help they were getting from her.

The reason Miss Stone had been so angry with Petunia was because all the kids had passed the last test, leaving the woman with out ammunition to torture them with. It was well known at the school that Petunia was offering tutoring to any who wanted it, painting a large target that Miss Stone would find impossible to ignore. As she'd been called away, Petunia sent Lily on a mission.

Spread word that Miss Stone was going to have her expelled for helping students.

She'd already won the children's loyalty, helping them and looking after them. She was only doing what any competent adult would have. It made perfect sense that those children would panic and seek to call their parent for help. It had worked.

Nearly every child in Petunia's grade had called home, begging their parents to come save her. Even a few kids from other grades had done the same. There were only three phones available for students to use, but each one had been in constant use since Petunia had been taken away.

She let herself smile, daring to glance up towards Miss Stone. The woman looked flabbergasted, unable to combat so many angry adults at one time. She had lost

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Miss Stone tried to claim the children had cheated, demanding they look in Petunia's note book.

"Is it really cheating when the test was unfair to begin with? We weren't even taught how to answer these questions but you scolded us for being stupid." She spoke with the innocence only a child could have, tilting her head to the side as she did. The adults didn't take much prodding to take her side, but did ask to look at her book and the tests inside it.

Mr. Deppe was looking over it the rest when he got distracted by something. His eyebrow raised as he read though Petunia's story dialog. Thankfully she left the spicy idea book at home, not wanting any children to accidentally find it. The man chuckled at one of the things he read, handing the book back.

"You've got a way with words young lady." He nodded to her. "I'm surprised you didn't enter the writing competition we hosted over the summer."

Petunia looked up at him with slight confusion.

"But I did..."

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia held her sister's hand tightly as they sat in the back seat of the car. Severus was on her other side, his lips pressed into a thin line.

"You should have let us go with you!" Lily bristled. "We were supposed to stick together!" Lily continued to berate her sister for leaving them outside and facing the two adults alone. Petunia was mildly amused, having heard a very similar lecture from her mother a short while ago.

"I couldn't do that Lily Puff," Petunia cut her sister off mid rant. "I needed to face her alone and someone had to tell everyone what was happening."

The red head grumbled frustratedly, glaring out the window as the scenery passed by. The reincarnate appreciated the thought, but no child deserved to be in that room under that monsters watch. She wouldn't have either of these kids more traumatized on her behalf.

School had been canceled for the next few days, allowing an investigation that Mr. Deppe was personally involved in. Petunia was looking forward to the results, a small smile tugging at her lips. Miss Stone would have a lot to answer for, there was no doubt. Thinking back, Petunia still couldn't shake the odd familiarity about the woman.

Stepping out of the car the Evans Family began heading inside. Angie was talking about joining the school board while Jasper Evans was thinking about what charges he wanted pressed against the mad woman and her boss. Lily was chiming in, listing off the things Petunia had done to help all the students stuck in that class.

Petunia was about to follow her family inside when Severus grabbed the sleeve of her sweater. She turned, looking at the silent boy.

He was still taller than her, even though he was so young. He's eyebrows were deeply furrowed matching the deep frown he wore.

"What is it Mr. Snape?"

The boy looked irked by her comment. His face shifting into a small glare. He waited until the other Evans' were gone before speaking.

"You shouldn't have done that." He stated lowly.

"Excuse me?" Petunia's eyebrows rose in surprise.

The boy stepped closer, looking down into her eyes. She frowned, matching his expression.

"You shouldn't have done that." He repeated.

"I didn't realize I answered to you, Mr. Snape." She narrowed her eyes, searching his for some sort of explanation for this odd behavior. Petunia stepped closer, the toes of her shoes brushing his. She put her hands on her hips, glaring at the boy fiercely.

"That was reckless." He nearly spat, an almost hurt shine was found in his eyes. "You knew how that woman was going to react. You specifically didn't mention it. You could have come up with another plan, you're certainly more than clever enough, but you didn't. Instead you left us in the dark, for an entire month at that! What if she'd gotten violent?" He leaned over her, but didn't raise his voice.

Petunia's mouth fell open in surprise. The boy in front of her was nearly shaking, clenching his hands into fists. The girl never expected this, not in a million years. Severus Snape was worried about her. More than that, he cared about her safety.

"Mr. Sna-"

"Don't call me that!" The boy yelled, looking down at the ground. "You keep calling me that! I hate it! Why can't you just call me by my name like the rest of your family?"

The girl's shoulders slumped in defeat. She'd never heard so many words from the boy, never seen such raw emotions. Her heart twinged knowing she'd worried him. She didn't mean to do that.

"Why can't you rely on me?" His words were only just above a whisper, hanging in the air between them. "I was supposed to protect you."

Who was the adult here?

Petunia's throat closed off, her heart twinged. He deserved better.

"I-I'm sorry Severus." She whispered, wrapping her arms around her middle. "I didn't mean to hurt you. I just didn't want to steal Lily's first real friend."

"Aren't we friends too?" The boy was staring down at her again, his eyes clashing with both hope and fear. "I thought we were friends. You're supposed to trust your friends, rely on them. Are you saying all this was just an act so your sister had someone to play with?"

Petunia felt her heart skip a beat. She swallowed, forcing her herself to breathe.

"I... I'm sorry." She watched his shoulders slump, misunderstanding her words. The boy tried to take a step away, but she grabbed his sleeve to stop him. "I-I forgot how that works... friendship."

She took a shaky breath, letting it out slowly.

"You're right. I did know what that woman was planning and I specifically didn't mention it. I wanted to get rid of her as fast as possible, at that felt like the best way to do it. I'm sure we could have come up with something else, I'm not the only smart one here." She paused, looking into the boys eyes. He stared back at her with an almost hurt look, a deep frown etched on his face.

"Complements won't get you out of this." He stated flatly.

Petunia couldn't help but giggle, perhaps the stress of the day had taken more out of her than she thought.

"Quite right..." She smiled softly. "You seem immune to such things, but that doesn't mean I'm not right."

The boy looked away, not quite meeting her eyes.

"I'm sorry Severus." She paused, thinking over her words. "Thank you for worrying about me. It.. It feel nice to know you care. Do... Do you mind if we start again, properly?" The girl ignored the slight heat she felt in her cheeks, along with it's implications. Instead she extended her hand towards the boy with a small smile.

"My name is Petunia, could we be friends?"

The boy eyed her hand for a moment, slowly turning towards her. He slowly extended his hand, taking hers.

"Severus..." He muttered. "Please call me Severus."

The girl couldn't help but smile at his words.

"It's a pleasure to meet you."

Petunia intended to let his hand go, but he squeezed it pulling her closer. She nearly stumbled in surprise.

"You realize..." He began, with a small smirk. "This means you can't leave me out of your plans anymore. You'll have to rely on my properly now, Petunia." The girl's mouth fell open, her mind going blank. The boy laughed at her dumbfounded expression, pulling back with a smirk. It only took a few moments for Petunia to swat at him, but he easily dodged.

"Oh you little sneak!" She shook her head, running a hand through her hair. He looked proud of himself, and why wouldn't he be.

"I'll take that as a complement." He stated, leaning back with a satisfied smirk. "Though I'm serious, please don't do something like that again."

His pleased expression slightly dimmed as he looked at her in an almost pleading way. The girl smiled sadly back.

"No promises Severus," She looked up at the wide sky as she recalled all that could happen in the future. "I can't tell you everything, but I'll share as much as I can. Is that enough?"

The boy frowned, but looked slightly stated by her apologetic tone.

"I guess I'll just have to become someone you need to share everything with." He brushed past her as he spoke, heading inside.

The girl stared at the empty doorway in shock once more. He did not just say that! This boy! Why was he saying such suggestive things! Lord have mercy. He was acting more like how she imagined Sirius Black!

HE'S TEN FOR PETES SAKE! What was he going to be like as he aged, you know what those teenage hormones can do. He was already filling out since he'd been properly fed.

The girl shook the mental image of an older very well built Snape.

Nope. Nope. Nope. She did not have time for that right now!

And with that, she also ran inside the house.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The children enjoyed the next few days off. Lily and Severus stuck to the reincarnate's side, sitting on either side of her chatting while she wrote in her book. Petunia wasn't sure when they had decided to sandwich her like this, but it was rather cute of the kids.

A few days into the investigation, Mr. Deppe stopped by to update the family. You'll never guess who was in charge of reviewing the submitted works for that one summer writing competition.

That's right, none other than Miss Stone! Petunia scoffed at the fact, shaking her head in frustration. No wonder she never received any word about it. Mr. Deppe had come by to let her know personally, apologizing if the situation had diminished her love for writing.

It hadn't, but she appreciated his concern.

Mr. Deppe wanted a small sampling of Petunia's work, having already seen her scribbles before he knew she was rather skilled for her age. He wasn't too particular about the details, it just needed to be for young teenagers.

One of the people judging the competition was looking to inspire more young authors. To be more specific, they wanted to publish a story written by the winner. How could she pass up such a golden opportunity? Sure, most of her work had been geared towards mid teens and adults, but surely she could come up with something. She'd just need to tone down the spicy content and write something fluffy.

Easy enough.

Though they were only looking for a short story, Petunia could see the implication in the man's eyes. This could easily become a running series of it was popular enough. That meant steady income and a good first step in building her portfolio. She couldn't help but smile at the idea, agreeing to put something together as soon as she could.

But what about the 'winner' they'd already announced before school started?

As it turned out, Miss Stone shifted the competition so her niece would win. They wouldn't be taking the girl's plastic trophy, thinking it to cruel to punish her for the crimes of her relative. The child's work had been... underwhelming and repetitive. Borderline plageristic if Mr. Deppe's expression was anything to go by, so the idea of publishing her work was abandoned.

It hadn't been officially agreed upon anyways. Only those in the know had any inkling about the true reward for winning. The batty old woman had discarded all strong competitors entries in an attempt to force her niece's success, but it didn't work.

Oh? The girl's name you ask?

Delores Jane Umbridge, age 10.

I KID YOU NOT! The Hogwarts High Inquisitor herself!

Petunia wasn't quite sure what to do with this information, but she couldn't help but laugh at the irony. What were the chances? The little tadpole would no doubt hold a grudge against her for the entire situation and 'stealing' the true prize, but what ever. Delores would be going to Hogwarts the next year, for better or worse. She'd need need to make sure Lily and Severus were ready for what ever that girl had planned.

They really needed those self defense classes.

On another note, Miss Stone had been replaced, as well as the school director. A kind younger man named Mr. Little had taken over the class. Petunia had to refrain from making any jokes when she'd first heard his name. The endless possibilities though! She digressed, attempting to be as innocent as the other children.

The internet ruined her.

Contrary to his name, he was rather tall but very kind. A much better match for the students, leaving Petunia with very little to do in the way of tutoring. Some kids still asked her for help when Mr. Little was busy, but she rarely had anyone seek out help outside of class.

Petunia was more than content. She'd been writing like mad, spending every waking moment on the short story Mr. Deppe requested.

The girl was rather lucky to have both Lily and Severus there to bounce idea's off. They were actually children, and offered a much needed perspective to the girl. Lily, being a connoisseur of all reading material she could get her hands on, was incredibly helpful!

The little red head didn't hesitate to ask questions about the story and make suggestions about it. It was hilarious watching the girl flip out when she realized who the villain of the story was.

"You have got to be kidding me!" The girl cried in outrage. "It was her father?"

Petunia laughed at the girl's expression, nodding with satisfaction.

"Yup." She popped the 'p' with glee.

"That's not fair! How on earth were we supposed to know that? Does this mean she'd adopted? But then her family has been lying to her this whole time!"

The young girl started pacing, waving her hands as she tired to express her feelings.

"Unless they didn't know..." Severus cut it, halting the girl's movements.

"How would they not know?" Lily gave him a weird look.

Petunia smiled, pinching her chin in thought.

"Well, maybe they don't remember properly? Maybe someone kinda sorta messed up their memories making them think Hermione was their child..."

The children stared at her, Lily in horror and Severus in amusement.

"WHAT!" The little red head shouted.

Petunia laughed at her sister's response. That was exactly what she wanted!

Oh, you might be confused. I don't blame you.

The short story she's writing is based on a popular fanfiction idea of Hermione finding out she was adopted by the Grangers. The story follows Hermione 'Mia' as she goes to a private school to learn how to be a spy. The young spy won't find out about her real father, Ex-Agent Regulus Indigo, till book three. In the end with the help of her cousin Draco 'Dray' she'll find out her father saved the world, being a triple spy against the Red Queen alliance. She'll even follow in his footsteps, becoming the best spy the world has never known.

All in all, 8/10 story idea. As much as she reaaaaaaly wanted to write a Draco/Hermione story... They were cousins and that wouldn't fly. in a kids book

She'd just have to write another story for her favorite couple.

The tentative plan was for a 5-8 book series, but that was still up in the air. Judging by the reactions she received, the idea was a hit. Severus enjoyed the layering of hints and secrets with in secrets, while Lily loved the characters and how they grew stronger together.

Speaking of Severus, the boy had gone back to his more reserved self since their 'talk'. He did smile at Petunia more often, but that wasn't a bad thing. If anything it made the girl relieved.

In other news, Petunia was called in for a proper Parent/Teacher meeting. Mr. Little had been doing this with all his new students over the past month, Petunia being the last one. The entire Evans Family (and Severus) were coming regardless of Petunia's protests. Apparently she couldn't be trusted alone, for some reason.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

"Are you aware your daughter is writing at the University Level?" Mr. Little questioned.

Petunia felt like banging her head against the desk. Wasn't this just supposed to be a regular parent/teacher conference?

"Really? Our Petunia?" Mrs. Evans asked. "I know she'd been throwing herself into the hobby as of late, but she'd only eleven."

"It's not just her writing though Mrs. Evans." The teacher continued, pushing up his glasses. "She could easily test out of her year today and pass with flying colors."

The girl winced, biting her bottom lip as both her parents stared at her.

"That's amazing!" Lily exclaimed happily, a look of wonder on her face. "You're so smart Tunnie!"

"You're quite right little miss." The man continued. "I actually have reason to believe she could test out of school entirely if she wanted to."

The girl held her head in her hand, wishing the ground would swallow her whole.

"Surely you're exaggerating Mr. Little." Jasper Evens eyed the man.

"Apologies, but I'm being more than serious." The man nodded, pulling out a stack of papers. "If you'd take a look at these I'm sure you'll understand."

The family looked over at the papers, seeing a large red mark 118% at the top of the page.

"Please take a look at question number 7 first." The man waited for them to read it over. "What you're looking at is one of many questions I threw in just for fun. They are just for extra credit you see, letting the children get used to seeing things they don't understand."

The man leaned back on top of the desk as he spoke.

"I started with a few from the next grade up, but your daughter didn't even flinch. So the next time I went two grades, then three. She didn't hesitate, as if the questions were simple busy work to her. Finally I added question 28, if you'd turn to it."

Petunia didn't look, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"That's a question I failed three times back in University, but your daughter got in on the first try."

The room was silent, all people staring at the girl. She let out a regretful sigh.

"I'm not sure how else to say this, but your daughter is beyond smart Mr. and Mrs. Evans. She's a genius and could easily teach her class as well as I if, not better. Furthermore," He paused, contemplating his words for a moment. "I believe she's bored."

"Bored?" Angie asked.

"Yes. Petunia will finish her work first, and help those who ask. But other than that she spends all her time writing, unless she's in the company of Lily and Severus. I've only been here for a few weeks, but it's plain to see I'm under prepared to teach her anything."

T he room was silent. Petunia's head spun with different things she could say, but honestly she was stuck. What could she do? They'd caught her... The girl looked up at the new teacher, a frown on her face. She let out a long annoyed sigh.

"Why did you have to tell them?"

Her words caught the adults off guard, her mother gasping at her harsh tone.

"Petunia! Don't be rude." The woman scolded, earning another sigh from the child.

"And why not? I was perfectly content to sit in the back of the class and work on my own projects. But now that he's brought you lot into this, that dream is as good as gone." She pushed off from the chair, swiping the packet of papers from her father's hand. "Now you'll all start talking about having me test out, sending me off to some fancy adult school so I can keep learning. You'll send me away so I can 'Further my Education', and for what? So I can be the only 11 year old in a class of people a decade older than me?"

She ripped the papers in half, tossing them in the bin with scowl and turning to glare at the new teacher.

"No bloody thank you!"

"Petunia!" Her Father yelled.

The girl turned back with a frown.

"So you want to send me away? You want me to be stuck in a room with a bunch of twenty year old's."

"That is not what we're saying." Angie cut her off, standing with her hands on her hips.

"So you're going to let me stay in classes even though I understand everything they're teaching and more?"

The woman pursed her lips.

"That's what I thought." Petunia pinched the bridge of her nose.

"If I may..." Mr. Little interjected, a little sheepishly with a raised hand.

What was he, twelve?

Petunia crossed her arms over her chest, sending the man a contemplative look.

"I was actually going to suggest we ask what you what you wanted."

His words took the wind right out of her sail, shoulders falling slightly in surprise.

"Petunia," He began, kneeling in front of her with a soft smile. "You are an incredibly smart young lady, and it's obvious to me that you have big plans for yourself. Plans that don't involve leaving your family or going off to seek a higher education right now."

"But I've seen the way you look after all the children, making sure everyone is caught up and happy. I didn't call this meeting to hurt you. I've just noticed that you are always so focused on other people's needs that you seem to forget your own."

The girl was more than shocked by the mans words, unsure of what to say.

"So... You won't make Tunnie leave us?" Lily sniffled, water welling up in her eyes.

"Puff..." Petunia's heart clenched. This was why she didn't let children sit in on such meetings.

The young red head launched herself forward, clinging to her sister as she quietly sobbed. The elder girl stroked her hair silently, frowning at the situation.

She just couldn't catch a break.

"You might have led with that Mr. Little." Severus had also stood up, coming close to stand with the girls. He hesitated a moment before wrapping his arms around the two of them. "What else were we supposed to think by the way you led the conversation?"

Petunia was grateful for the boy, his cool tone had made the point perfectly.

"My apologies," The man began. "To all of you. I never meant to cause such a ruckus. I just wanted to make sure Petunia wasn't being forgotten."

"Thank you Mr. Little." Jasper Evans nodded to the teacher, but didn't take his eyes off the children. "Would you please give us a moment."

The room stilled.

"Of course. Please take you're time."

And with that, the teacher left the family alone.

Petunia internally groaned. The awkward air in the room was stifling. She couldn't even look at her parents.

"Is he right?" Jasper continued. "Are you really that bored?"

She was surprised that was his first question, but found her self nodding.

"A little... But I don't mind. I've been keeping busy. I enjoy helping the other kids, and I love having so much time to write..." Her words petered off as she looked at the floor.

"And you thought we'd send you away if you told us?" Angie continued, a sad frown fixed on her face.

Petunia just nodded.

"That's what the books at the library said!" Lily cut in, red splotches marring her delicate face. "It was about a boy who was really smart, so smart he won a big prize. But he lost everyone. He was so lonely he started doing bad things.... He said it wasn't worth it."

The reincarnate didn't realize her sister had found such a book, looking down at the child with wonder. She wasn't wrong, that sort of thing would be terribly difficult for any child.

"We'd never allow that." Mr. Evans stated gruffly, standing up next to his wife. "I'm not sure what that boy's situation was, but we would never leave you like that Petunia. We are Family, and that means something!"

"Your father's right. Even with out Mr. Little meeting we knew something was going on. You've been different since your accident. You've grown, in more ways than we thought apparently."

"I'm sorry." She muttered, tightening her hold on Lily to reassure herself.

Mr. Evans came close, kneeling in front of the three children.

"It's okay flower petal."

Petunia wasn't sure when she'd started crying. Perhaps it was hearing the old nickname she'd had as a baby, or maybe it was the reassurance that these people wouldn't abandon her. If didn't mater at the moment, her soft sobs filled the room as her Father swept both her and Lily into his arms.

Maybe the Evan's family and the Charleston family weren't so different.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia's fingers flew across the dense metallic keys. The sound was therapeutic to the girl, something that blended the line between Petunia and Lucy. They worked together as one, bringing stories and characters to life one word at a time. The line was blurring more and more as of late. Her two inner voices synced together like notes in a cord. They both had their own sound but they resonated together, becoming something stronger and more profound.

"Petunia..."

The girl held up a finger, quickly pausing the person speaking. She finished out the sentence she was on with practiced speed.

Relaxing her shoulders with a satisfied sigh, she turned to face the person speaking.

"Sorry 'bout that. What's up?"

"I-I'm sorry to interrupt you..." The student said, holding a small bit of paper in their hands. "I just don't understand this part..."

Petunia smiled sweetly, taking the paper.

"You don't need to worry about that Isabella. Don't hesitate to for help!" She looked down at the worksheet, nodding to herself. "Ah, yes. Integers are a little tricky at first."

The girl took the next few minutes explaining how they worked and why they were important in real life. Lucy had often found it difficult to recall math until it had 'real life' purpose, so she usually explained things along those lines.

"So... even if the seven is negative, it's still a seven?" The young student questioned.

"Yes! Exactly!" Petunia clapped.

The girl looked down at her worksheet, tongue in her cheek.

"So the absolute value of this one is seven... And that means this one is 4."

"You've got it!" Petunia was so proud watching things click in the girls mind. "Think you can handle the rest now?"

The young student nodded happily, leaving Petunia alone at the type writer once more.

Petunia's days were different since the meeting with Mr. Little. It took a while for them to come up with something everyone was happy with. Mr. Evans refused any mention of sending his daughter to school with 'grown' men. Angie still wanted Petunia to have a social life, being with other children and learning to get along with them. Lily wanted her sister close by, knowing that they only had a few years until the Hogwarts letter came and she'd have to leave.

Petunia wanted to work through school faster, perhaps testing out with in two years or so. Her plan was to keep going to school until Severus and Lily left for Hogwarts. After that, well... She wasn't sure yet. But she'd find something, no doubt.

Severus was the one who came up with a solution. Petunia would stay at the school as an assistant to the Librarian. Granted she passed her tests, she could work in the writing lab through the school day. She helped organize books sometimes, but usually she was left to her own projects.

She didn't mind one bit.

There were a good few children who sought her out for help like Isabella, but it was usually simple things that only took a minute or two to explain. Petunia did attend class to refresh her memory, but she'd finish her work and then slip out of class. None of the kids in her class minded, simply grateful Miss Stone was gone and Petunia was there for them if they needed her. Mr. Little was more than willing to help the girl fast track her education, having drafted up a plan to have her graduate.

The blonde smiled. Things had turned out better than she'd hoped.

Turning back to the type writer she read over the transcribed words with a smile. She needed to pack up soon, school was nearly done for the day.

Petunia was basically finished with the first book of the 'Hermione Super Spy' series, already having started working on the second book. If only she could come up with a good title. She wanted something eye catching, but original. Something kids would reach for and remember.

The girl was also debating on changing the characters names for this story. The characters were definitely inspired by Hermione and Draco, but it sounded much more fun to use their names in one of the books geared towards an older audience.

"Tunnie?" Lily's voice interrupted her thoughts. "Come on, let's go! Sev is waiting."

Petunia sighed, quickly putting per work away. She'd just have to keep thinking about it, sooner or later she'd come up with something. Hopefully sooner. 

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

"WE'RE HOOOOOOME!" Lily shouted as she pushed her way into the house. No reply came, meaning Angie was off at a School board meeting and Jasper was off at work.

The three children were no surprised by this, Lily making a beeline for the fridge with Severus following after. Petunia stopped to grab the mail, flipping through the envelopes and sorting them. She froze, eyes going wide.

She looked up, making sure neither of the children had seen her reaction.

Lily was nearly inside the fridge, having pulled a stool over so aid her rummaging. Severus was getting some dishes down for them to eat off, wrinkling his nose at the mention of Tuna sandwiches.

Petunia slid the envelope away, tucking it into the pocket of her dress. 

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The hours past by slowly for Petunia. She had a snack with the kids and helped them with their homework. Angie arrived home soon after that, getting started on dinner and pulling all three children into help her. Once her Father arrived home they set about having a family meal. She tried to pay attention, she really did. But the letter in her pocket was practically on fire!

"What's got you so distracted Petunia? Trouble with your story?" Angie tilted her head questioningly.

"Oh... Yeah, you could say that." The girl paused, biting her bottom lip. "I'm trying to think of a good name for it."

"Hmmm... Maybe we can help?"

And with that, the discussion became centric on her story. Everyone was throwing out rather good idea's at first, but it quickly became a game of 'who can come up with the weirdest story name?'

"I'm just saying," Mr. Evans shook his for several times. "Sneak to Success has a nice ring to it."

"You're thinking to small Dad! This is a book series, it needs something to reflect that!" Lily nodded to herself. "I think you should stick with Hermione's name, it sounds so lovely! Something like, Hermione's Observations and Inferences on the Perspective Intelligence of other Teen Spies."

Petunia snorted, trying to stifle her laughter. That is the sort of thing Hermione would have written!

Lily stuck her tongue out in response, Petunia mirrored it back sending the two into a fit of giggles.

"What about, Spies and Prejudice: A Teenage Twist on Espionage." Angie cut in with a coy smile, pulling the girls attention.

"Ew!" Lily scowled. "That sounds sappy."

Petunia and Mr. Evans lost themselves in laughter. Even Severus had a thoroughly amused look on his face.

"You'll appreciate that sort of thing when you're older dear." Was the woman's knowing response. Her daughter rolled her eyes, swearing that would never happen.

Petunia gave it 4 years, tops.

Severus went on to suggest 'Infiltrating the Elite' while her father threw in 'How to Not Shoot Yourself with a Tranquilizer Gun, for dummies'. The way the man spoke, it was as if he had personal experience on the matter.

The entire conversation was reminiscent of dinner in her past life. Not quite as loud, but pleasant and fun. Petunia couldn't help but smile, enjoying the lovely moment with her family. Things really had changed quite a bit over the last few months, hadn't they?

**Knock Knock Knock**

The sound of the door surprised the family. Who on earth could be coming by at this time of night?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia opened the door, under her family's eye. Everyone was curious as to who it might be.

Mrs. Eileen Snape stood on the porch, illuminated by the lamp.

"Good evening." She spoke in a soft prim voice. The poise of her pure blood training was evident to Petunia, not dimmed in the slightest by the hollowness of her cheeks.

All were taken aback by the woman's sudden appearance, but her parents were quick to recover.

"Ah!" Angie exclaimed, rushing forward past her daughter to take the woman's hand. "You must be Severus' mother! Please come in! We've been dying to meet you."

The witch didn't respond verbally, as if stunned by the warm welcome. Slowly she nodded, eyeing the family before her with slight suspicion. She stepped into the house, like a cat moving slowly out of the bushes.

Mr. Evans stood up, pulling his chair out to the guest.

"Please Mrs. Snape, have a seat."

"Eileen." The woman corrected, but took the seat. "You may call me Eileen."

Like mother, like son the reincarnate supposed.

The Evans family took that invitation warmly, both Angie and Jasper insisting it was first names all around.

"You look just like her Sev!" Lily whispered not so quietly, enthusiastic to meet the woman.

Severus was perhaps the most quiet he'd ever been since first meeting the Evans family. He simply nodded, but kept his expression stoic like his mother. It was like he was trying hard to impress the woman or something.

"Yes." Eileen nodded, eyes not even glancing towards her son. "That's to be expected."

The woman's response would have sounded odd to those who didn't know how she was raised. That meant that really only Petunia and Severus understood what those words really meant.

Yes, of course he takes after me. He's my son isn't he?

Petunia smiled, stepping away from the door to stand beside Severus.

"Of course!" She placed a hand on the boy's shoulder. "But it's more than looks, isn't it."

The woman lifted her head towards the children, head tilted with slight curiosity. Severus' eyes also followed the girl, though he looked a little more concerned than curious.

"He carries himself like you, dignified and unwavering." Petunia held the woman's gaze. "Every word is measured and used to it's fullest."

There was a moment of silence, a light taking shape in the witch's eyes.

"You must be Petunia." One corner of the woman's lips tipped up, a small smirk now resting on her face.

The girl in question smiled broadly, tilting her head slightly.

"What gave me away?"

The woman lightly scoffed, in an almost playful way.

"A better question would be what didn't give you away."

Petunia giggled, shaking her head in amusement.

"I suppose that means Severus has been talking about us." The girl covered her mouth in false shock. "I'm so flattered." She turned to the boy, seeing the pink tinge on his cheeks.

Oh to be young.

"Awe!" Lily chimed in. Mimicking her sister's tone she placed her chin in her hands and gave the boy an overly dramatic smile. "What sort of things have you been saying Seeeevy?"

Petunia had to bite her lip to keep from laughing, her parents doing the same. The reincarnate dropped her voice slightly, standing tall with her nose slightly raised as she'd seen the boy do.

"Oh Lily? Her hair is so lovely! Like a dancing flame that can either warm your soul or consume you entirely."

The boy groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. He was fighting hard to keep the corners of his mouth from turning up.

"Oh, Petunia you ask?" Lily continued, holding a hand to her heart. "Why she's practically a flower come to life. She'll sit in the sunlight for hours writing to her hearts content."

. . .

All three children lost it, their laughter filled the air. Lily lent over onto Severus as she gasped for breath. Petunia was clutching her sides, kneeling beside the others. Severus wiped a hand down his face in exasperation.

It took a moment for the children to stop laughing, the young man being the first.

"I do not sound like that." He half halfheartedly grumbled.

Petunia righted herself, placing her hands on her hips.

"Yeah, you're right." The girl agreed with a wide grin.

"But it made you laugh, so it worked!" Lily chimed in with a cheeky grin.

The boy looked from one girl to the other with a combination of amazement and resignation. Finally he simply sighed, relaxing properly for the first time since his mother came in.

"You two are going to be the death of me." He sighed, earning a bout of giggles from the girls.

"What?" Lily asked in mock offense.

"Like we'd let that happen." Petunia nodded, ruffling the boys hair playfully. He tried to swat her hands away, but then Lily took over.

"All right you two," Jasper cut in. "Let the man alone."

Mr. Evan's words were enough to settle the children down, the three finally remembering they had a guest.

Eileen Snape was softly smiling at her son, small crinkles forming around her eyes. It was an almost sad smile, but there was a glow of hope lingering behind it.

"I can see why my son find himself here so often." The woman nodded to herself before turning to Mr. and Mrs. Evans. "You have a lovely home, and I must thank you for welcoming my son into it."

Angie smiled kindly, linking hands with her husband and giving the man a sweet look.

"We're the one's who are grateful, knowing Severus is keeping those two out of trouble." Jasper spoke as if the boy was fighting off dragons every day for the girls.

"Hey!" The two girls cried in mock outrage.

The adults all laughed, Severus nodding to the validity of Mr. Evans' words.

"You are more than welcome to join us Eileen." Mrs. Evans hummed. "I'd love to have you over for tea, and even with Severus we always seem to have too much food prepared for dinner."

The pure blood woman hesitated, Petunia saw the conflict in her eyes.

"You know," The girl began, pulling the adults attention. She paused, dropping her voice to a fake whisper. "My mum doesn't have many friends, she's reeeealy picky."

"Petunia!" Angie cried. "You take that back!"

Lily snickered while Severus took a well timed sip from his cup. The woman turned to her husband, looking for back up but all he did was shrug.

"Mrs. Jones, Mrs. Lynn, Mrs. Babcok..." The girl paused, meeting her mothers gaze with false innocence. "To name a few."

The woman gave her child a warning look.

"Those hardly count." She scoffed. "I had perfectly valid reasons for each. I'm not picky, I just have very high standards."

Petunia smiled, having gotten her mother to say exactly the right thing. The girl looked over at the witch, seeing the amusement written on the woman's face. That sort of manipulation was far to obvious to a Slytherin.

"I see." Eileen hummed, eyeing Petunia. "I believe I'll accept your offer Angie. How could I not when you seem to hold me in such high regard. It would be impolite."

Mrs. Evans mouth fell open in surprise, but quickly shifted to excitement.

"Wonderful! How about next Wednesday while the children are at school?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It wasn't much longer after that that Eileen insisted she and Severus return home. Both seemed reluctant. Lucy couldn't remember exactly what Mr. Snape was like in canon, but she knew enough to regard him as nothing but trouble. Unfortunately, all Petunia could do for now was see the two magicals off with smiles and promises of next time.

Lily gave Severus a proper hug, as she always did, nearly strangling him with affection. When the boy stopped in front of Petunia, she was a little surprised. They'd not hugged properly yet, only the occasional side hug and the like there of.

When the boy wrapped his arms around her she returned action with a tight squeeze. It wasn't as strong as Lily's hugs, but she was an Evans too! The girl was about to pull away when she caught the quietest whisper.

"Thank you..."

She stared into the boys eyes. Seeing the grateful glean in them, she couldn't help but nod as the boy pulled away.

The Evan's family watched them go, Angie and Lily happily chatting about what sort of snacks they should serve for tea the coming week. Petunia stared out into the darkness, looking at the empty space where the two magicals had been standing. She hated sending them away.

Her father's hand settled on her shoulder, causing her to look up. The man wore a frown that mirrored hers.

"We can't live their lives for them..." He said gently, pausing to kneel. "All we can do is love them, and be there for them."

Petunia wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him close. The girl was grateful he understood her concerns, even just a little. It mean he was watching. Maybe... Maybe he tried to help them in canon... Yeah, that sounds like something he'd do.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia closed the door to her room quietly, leaning against in and closing her eyes. She let the darkness of the room wrap around her, the ambient noise nearly lulling her to sleep where she stood. She shook herself, pushing off from the door and heading for her desk.

Yellow light illuminated her work space in an instant. She stretched across the desk, cracking the window open to let in some fresh air. Finally, settled in her seat, she fished out the letter.

'To: Miss Lucy Charleston'

Reading that sounded funny in her head. How long had it been since someone called her that? It was the perfect pen-name though, considering her situation.

The girl smiled to herself, quickly ripping open the envelope to read the letter inside.

'Miss Charleston,

I'll admit I was incredibly surprised to receive word from you. I'll have you know I was under prepared for your work. I was expecting something a little risque from your introduction letter. What I was not expecting was what ever THAT was!

The way you strung the reader along only to whop them up the back side of the head with such passion. And yet it didn't feel unnatural or forced. It was a beautiful portrayal of love and intimacy, especially considering it was only a few pages long. I already feel rather attached to both Luna and Harry as characters, I do hope we'll get to see them in a proper story at some point.

You said that was simply something you 'Whipped up on the spot' I believe. Though it's not a phrase I'm familiar with, it imparted an effortless feeling. That leads me to believe that you only sent your last letter to catch my eye.

I congratulate you on your success.

Please write me something. I do not care what the premise is, I trust your judgment. We need a story with similar emotional connection to your last entry, something for our young budding women. If we can carve your name into their hearts now, they will follow your work in years to come. If you need any recommendations, please let me know. Somehow, I feel you are a free spirit and will already have something in the works for me.

We're a rather small company Miss Lucy. Looking at the quality of your work, you could easily have gone with someone more experience. I do see you have some rather peculiar requirements for a contract. Other companies might have issue with only corresponding though letters, but it shouldn't trouble us.

We fully support your need for a pen-name 'Lucy'. In fact, I consider it a requirement for someone writing such provocative stories. The last thing we need is someone your acquainted with connecting the dots.

I'm hoping that you'll find it agreeable to receive your pay through the mail. I understand that might seem a little preemptive to bring up, but please understand this is business. Both you and I are out to make a living, and as such this is rather important. If you have another method you'd rather, please let me know.

I look forward to your next letter.

~Kathy Olsen,

Editor in Chief of Hope Springs Publications. '

Petunia was practically glowing! She spun around the room with excitement, giggling to herself. She was amused by the woman's reaction, having thought what she wrote was rather tame. She hadn't wanted to scare the woman off, but it seemed like she needed to dial it back even more.

All she did was write up a little blerb about Harry and Luna kissing in the astronomy tower. Luna did nibble on the boy's ear lobe, but that was it! Gosh, the people in the 70's didn't know what they were in for if they thought THAT was risque.

She looked over the letter once more, glad she'd been given the go ahead to write something up. There were still a few things she needed to get settled first before she could sign a contract with Kathy. The girl needed a way to cash her checks, somewhere her parents wouldn't know about.

Luckily she had time before that was a true concern.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The days passed peacefully, the unusual heat dying back at last. Autumn was now upon them, a nip in the air threatening the coming cold. She'd written Kathy back, asking for a contract to be written up as soon as possible. The girl was still mulling about idea's for that story, but the spy series was more of a priority at the moment.

She had just handed over the first book, simply saying the title was a work in progress. Mr. Deppe was properly surprised by the size of the package he was handed, but agreed to deliver it to his friend. Petunia smiled, planning to be done with the second book by the time the man got back to her. The girl couldn't wait to see the man's face when she handed him the next package.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia's birthday was a small thing, though both Eileen and Severus were in attendance. They had cake and ice cream and just enjoyed the day together. Petunia loved it!

Her parents surprised her with her very own type writer! Severus joked that they should attach it to her desk, lest she try and bring it everywhere instead of her book. Everyone laughed, unaware how much Petunia missed her lap-top at the boys idea.

It was just sooooo much easier to use! Also, not having the internet was a bother. Lucy's memories were her saving grace in so many ways! The girl knew the darnedest things, like the fact that you could kill a person with a needle of air in between the toes?

Guess what happens in book two of the spy story? Yeah, Hermione figures out that someone was murdered that way.

When Petunia reached for the gift from her sister, she found a small white box with a single ribbon around it. She gasped, finding a beautiful carved wooden ink pen set in box of green satin. The pen was carved from Aspen, swirled and chiseled in such a way that it sat perfectly in her hand. There was a silver metal clip wrapped around it, allowing her to carry it on her person. Though it needed to be refilled from an ink bottle.

Petunia smothered her sister with kisses, nuzzling noses with her. The girl giggled, happy her gift was well received.

Severus slowly passed a small black box her way, stating his mother helped him pick it out. It was heavier than she expected, making the girl curious. Inside she found a large blue ink pot. Inside swirled the most beautiful white ink. The liquid twisted with sparkles, shimmering like liquid stardust. On the label read the elegant script Encre Licorne.

Petunia's mouth hung open in shock. It had been years since Lucy had taken French, the girl only lasted two weeks before jumping ship. She really wished she had stuck with it! Shaking her regrets, the girl grinned widely at the boy thanking him with a proper hug.

"You'll find that ink lasts much longer than one would expect." Eileen mused, passing over a small package wrapped in brown paper. "Don't feel bad about using it properly, nor this."

Petunia opened the package to find an old fashioned leather journal, carved with the depiction of a snake and a badger. The girl traced over the soft image in awe.

"You'll find that will also last you much longer than one might expect." The corner's of the witches mouth were slightly turned up, a knowing look dancing in her eyes.

It clicked.

Magical... The book and ink were Magical!

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia sat in her living room, two men across from her. The one she knew, Mr. Deppe, the other was a stranger. The man was beaming at her, and for good reason.

This was Mr. Leman, the man who had read her spy story. The man who wanted to make her an Author.

Mr. and Mrs. Evans were present for the meeting, sitting on either side of their daughter. Lily was surprisingly not present, agreeing to simply stay in her room while the meeting went on. Though, Petunia did have to promise to tell her every detail of what happened.

Mr. Leman and Mr. Deppe were both very excited for about Petunia's book. Apparently it had been written well enough to keep the two men entertained. They did offer some constructive criticism, pointing out things that might need to be addressed. The girl took notes, nodding and defending her plot as needed.

The look on the men's faces when she mentioned starting book three was sooo worth it! She'd let it slip right as Mr. Deppe had taken a sip of his tea, causing the man to cough violently. Mr Leman's mouth fell open, making him look like a fish. He took turns staring at Petunia and slapping his friends' back to help him breathe.

Mr. and Mrs. Evans didn't say much in the meeting, but the girl could feel the pride radiating off them as the conversation continued.

Petunia brought out the next book, as well as an outline for the entire series. She also expressed that even though she was writing these stories now, she only wanted to publish one maybe two a year.

"May I ask why?" Mr. Leman questioned, a single eyebrow raised.

"Well, if I need to take a break then this will be my back up. If I have several years worth of books written out for this series, then I can work on my other stories with out feeling trapped by this one."

The men were surprised by her intellect, but acknowledged her forethought. It was plain to see they hadn't expected her to be thinking so far ahead. Why would they, she was only 12.

Happily the men's visit lead to several solutions for the girl. First, they helped her name the first book.

' Mia Granger's Introduction to Espionage '

The girl felt happy with the title, finding it flexible and easy to remember. The other books would be titled along the same lines, book two being ' Mia Granger's Lessons on Infiltrating the Elite ' and book three being 'Mia Granger's Experience with the Poorly Prepared Escape Plan'. This also meant she could keep Hermonie's name for another story, perhaps something where she could pair Draco and her together properly.

There was also discussion of setting up a personal bank account for the girl to use for her earnings, because both men saw this series as being incredibly successful. Petunia couldn't have been happier! This was just what she needed!

"I'm worried..." Angie Evans hummed. "What will the other children think when they find out you're an author dear? You're already so clever, this will only make you stand out more."

Petunia appreciated her mother's concern, agreeing that she'd rather not have people knowing this was her work just yet.

"What about this..." Mr. Leman held up a finger, "We can just use you're last name until you're comfortable with people knowing. We'll still market you as a young author, but that will only give credence to us protecting your identity."

Petunia nodded, happy the adults had come to a similar conclusion as her.

"Then, lets use my initial as well." She clapped her hands together. "P. Evans has a nice ring to it, doesn't it Mum?"

Lily was ecstatic hearing her sister summarize the meeting. Severus looked slightly on edge until he found out about her pen name. Petunia couldn't help the excitement bubbling inside her! 

Things were just going so perfectly!

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia tilted her head to the side as she flipped through the novel in her hands. She still hadn't decided on a story for the Hope Publishing Company, deciding she needed to do some market research first.

It had been fun sneaking into the adult section of the Public Library, perusing the romance novels to see what the current style was. To the girls surprise, they were rather spicy. Her eyebrows furrowed as she shelved another book. With the reaction Miss Kathy had she was expecting the books to be a little more prudish. Perhaps the woman was simply inexperienced with such things.

The common theme at the moment was something Petunia would describe as Timeless Historical Romance. About half of the books were at least inspired by Jane Austin, which she could appreciate. It looked like the new theme for the last year was Forbidden Love, something the girl could definitely write!

She shook her head, happy to know she didn't need to hold back too much on the romance, and she could just have her fun with it. She'd enjoy getting her works on these shelves!

"What are you doing here!"

Petunia turned wide eyed towards the voice. She had been caught. Standing before her was one of the younger Librarians, looking mortified to find a child here.

"I'm sorry..." The girl put on her most innocent face, frowning slightly. "I just wanted to surprise my mum with a book for her Birthday..."

The woman's features softened, but she was still surprised.

"Perhaps not in this section my dear." She held out a hand to Petunia with a soft smile. "Let me help you find something."

The little girl took her hand, letting the woman lead her away.

"What's wrong with the books here?" She asked with a tilt of her head. "They look funny, one of them had two people kissing like Mummy and Daddy on the front."

The woman blushed slightly, shaking her head.

"Nothing... They just, um.." The woman floundered. "They aren't something you're Mum would want for her Birthday."

The reincarnate bit her bottom lip, stopping her self from smirking.

"Then when would I give her one of those? For Christmas?"

The woman, bless her, looked even more horrified by the suggestion.

"N-no, those books are something she'd get for herself." The poor Librarian was at a loss, trying to prevent the young child from going back. "You don't give someone a book like that, they will come find it if they want to read it."

"Is that why you were there?"

Petunia still laughed at the memory of the young Librarian. The woman had gone beet red, words failing her. It had been so fun to tease the woman! The girl went out of her way to thank that woman each time they went back to the Library. With out fail the woman blushed, looking as if she'd rather drown in her cup of tea than explain the situation to the other Librarians.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Life continued in relative normalcy as the cold began to set in. Lily and Severus were doing well in class, Petunia had finished tests for her grade and was starting the next classes work load according to Mr. Little's schedule. Petunia continued to write, nearly finished with the third book of the spy series now.

There was word going around about the latest children's book. Most of the school was talking about it, setting Petunia's ears aflame. She hadn't expected them to push her book out so fast, having expected it to come out after the new year. The girl wasn't complaining, but it did strike her as odd that it happened so fast.

Perhaps they were trying to get in a lot of sale from the Christmas shoppers?

Petunia's school had taken to having reading of the book once a week, simply because they only had one copy in the Library. It was Mr. Deppe's marketing idea, to send a single copy to several schools including her own and let that spread the word among the youth.

The school Librarian read the story to the children, youth from all grades gathering to listen to the tales of Mia! Petunia sat in the back with Lily and Severus by her side. The two three of them were the only ones who knew the truth of the story, each sharing looks as the other children made predictions about what was going to happen next.

Lily was dying! She wanted to tell them all about Mia's true father, how the man wasn't actually the bad guy and how Dray was really a sweet little cousin from a bad family. The girl restrained herself, saying that if she spoiled it then the other kids would never know her pain.

It was all the good reactions from the school mates that drove Petunia to write faster. The next book would come out in April, so she needed to get a move on.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

"Petunia?"

The girl looked up from her work, meeting the eyes of Severus. It was rare for him to come get her, let alone for him to come in the middle of the school day.

"Severus, what brings you here?" She stretched her back, smiling curiously.

The boy's brows furrowed, a frown forming on his face.

"I was told you wanted to see me..." He paused with a look of concern.

Petunia sat up straight, confusion on her face.

"I didn't ask for you, not that I mind having you stop in." The girl tilted her head to the side. "Who passed that along?"

"Some rude girl from another class, Delores I think."

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Lily didn't like this. She backed away slowly, finding herself alone in the gym with the rude girl. Delores Umbridge smiled sickly, blocking the only way out of the room. She was trapped.

"You can't run from me!" The child spat, "I've got you now!"

Lily frowned, heart thumping in her chest. She'd been walking with Severus when this girl showed up. She said Petunia needed Severus' help, insisting it was important! The boy was reluctant to leave, but Lily pushed him to go. It was a short walk back to class anyway, she'd be fine.

Or so she thought.

As soon as the boy left Delores cornered her, blocking the only path. Lily had run like she'd never before. How long had she been moving? It felt like hours! Her legs burned, shaking underneath her. The child glared at the mean girl, ignoring the tears leaking from her eyes.

"Oh? Did I scare the little Evans?" Delores took a menacing step forward, still smiling at the girl's reaction. "Good! You should be scared!"

Lily took another step back.

"Y-you don't scare me!" She yelled. "My sister will-"

"Your sister will what!" The girl cut her off with a yell of her own. "What's that little twat going to do? How is she going to save you?"

The red head swallowed hard, lip wobbling.

"She'd at the other side of the school, writing away like a- a spoilt princess!" The girl kicked at the ground in anger. "Every where I go it's 'Oh Petunia, she's so kind! Oh Petunia, she's so smart!' but I know the truth."

"That is the truth!" Lily forced the quiet words out, hands trembling.

"HA! As if." The girl scoffed. "She changed, something happened and now she's different. Aren't you scared little red?"

The girl's words confused Lily.

"I mean, she changed so suddenly. What's going to stop her from changing again?"

"No..." Lily's heart dropped. "She wont..."

The red head tripped, landing on her bum with a painful thud.

"Are you so sure about that?" Delores smiled wickedly, moving forward. Lily scooted away, legs useless to aid her. "Do you really believe that?"

Lily's heart felt hallow. She knew her sister had changed, she probably saw the changes more than anyone. Petunia was so kind now, openly expressing her love and looking out for her. It was everything she'd dreamed of... But was it going to last? What if this girl was right and Petunia went back to being mean again?

The thought broke her heart.

She didn't want that! She didn't want to loose her sister! She loved Petunia with all her heart!

"I'll make them all see," Delores continued menacingly. "I'll show them all that girl's true colors! She tricked my Aunt, stole my chance to be famous! I know that's her stupid book everyone keeps raving about! It's so obvious with how she spends all her time writing! She stole what was mine, and I'll make her pay for it!"

Lily felt a shift in the air. It felt static, as if the world outside suddenly became quiet. Fear clenched her heart. What could she do? Delores cackled, throwing her head back at the young girl's reaction.

"I'd like to see you try." The words cut through the room.

Lily looked up to see her sister leaning against the doorway. She was huffing, out of breathe. Fresh tears spilt from the little girl's eyes at the sight of her older sister. It was okay now! Everything would be okay.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia's feet slapped against the floor, echoing through the empty halls. She sent a reluctant Severus to get help from the teachers, bolting towards where her sister had last been.

She'd been so foolish! Why would that child wait to get her revenge? It didn't make sense and Petunia should have known better. Lucy knew how cruel Umbridge was, it was obvious the woman learned to teach from her Aunt. At least she didn't have any magic, but that didn't mean Lily was safe.

The reincarnate pushed herself, running faster!

"I'll make them all see, I'll show them all that girl's true colors! She tricked my Aunt, stole my chance to be famous! I know that's her stupid book everyone keeps raving about! It's so obvious with how she spends all her time writing! She stole what was mine, and I'll make her pay for it!"

Petunia felt relief fill her as the voice became clear. She found them! Pushing her way through the door she leaned against it's frame for support.

"I'd like to see you try." The words fell from her lips, a glare fixed on the brat.

Lily was a mess. Her cheeks were stained red and splotchy from the tears. The young girl looked so scared until she met eyes with her sister. Petunia watched the relief sink into the child.

Petunia's hand clenched on the door frame. Her lips pressed together in a tight line, gray eyes shining with righteous fury.

"You're rather brave Delores Jane Umbridge," Petunia forced herself to stand tall, glaring at the child with unfiltered contempt. "or perhaps stupid would be a better word for it."

The young tadpole's mouth hung open, shocked at being found out. Petunia began walking forward, eyes fixed on one thing.

"To single out my sister, threaten her, scare her..." Petunia tilted her head to the side, pressing a finger to her chin. "You're more foolish than that Aunt of yours."

To the little brat's credit, she stood her ground well under such a hateful gaze. Lucy expected no less. The child squared her shoulders, clenching her fists at her side as Petunia approached.

"H-how dare you!" The child yelled, baring her teeth. "I know you went after her on purpose!"

"And?" Petunia shrugged, still making her way forwards. "She was a terrible teacher. A bully. You see Delores, I don't put up with bullies, regardless of their age."

The little twat went to speak, but Petunia continued before she could.

"Your Aunt made a mistake targeting me, but not as big a mistake as you." Petunia was now standing in front of the girl, hands hands hanging freely by her sides. "You went after my sister."

Petunia lent down near the girls ear, whispering menacingly.

"Nobody goes after my sister."

Petunia didn't say another word, moving past the stunned child to reach her sister. Lily stared up in awe, tears no longer falling.

"Sorry I'm late Puff." The reincarnate didn't hesitate to kneel in front of her sister, taking the girl up in her arms. Lily melted, leaning her head against Petunia's chest.

"It-it's okay..." She muttered emotionally. Petunia stoked the girl's hair comfortingly, greatful she made it before something more happened.

Delores could have cornered her sister with a bunch of other kids. They could have properly hurt her. Petunia had failed, she had all the knowledge of Lucy but failed to use it to protect her sister. The girl steeled her resolve. She wouldn't let something like this happen again!

"Y-you..." Delores began muttering, pulling the attention of the two sisters. "You... Will... Pay...."

The air grew heavy, Lily clung to her sisters with a fearful look. The air around them started crackling, the floor boards underneath them rumbling. Petunia covered her sister's head with her arms as the air cracked threateningly.

Delores turned to look at the two sisters with a venomous glare.

"I... I will make you pay."

The girl stretched her hands up, the room creaked dangerously. Petunia felt her heart skip a beat, only one thought in her mind.

Accidental Magic.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Lily didn't like this. She backed away slowly, finding herself alone in the gym with the rude girl. Delores Umbridge smiled sickly, blocking the only way out of the room. She was trapped.

"You can't run from me!" The child spat, "I've got you now!"

Lily frowned, heart thumping in her chest. She'd been walking with Severus when this girl showed up. She said Petunia needed Severus' help, insisting it was important! The boy was reluctant to leave, but Lily pushed him to go. It was a short walk back to class anyway, she'd be fine.

Or so she thought.

As soon as the boy left Delores cornered her, blocking the only path. Lily had run like she'd never before. How long had she been moving? It felt like hours! Her legs burned, shaking underneath her. The child glared at the mean girl, ignoring the tears leaking from her eyes.

"Oh? Did I scare the little Evans?" Delores took a menacing step forward, still smiling at the girl's reaction. "Good! You should be scared!"

Lily took another step back.

"Y-you don't scare me!" She yelled. "My sister will-"

"Your sister will what!" The girl cut her off with a yell of her own. "What's that little twat going to do? How is she going to save you?"

The red head swallowed hard, lip wobbling.

"She'd at the other side of the school, writing away like a- a spoilt princess!" The girl kicked at the ground in anger. "Every where I go it's 'Oh Petunia, she's so kind! Oh Petunia, she's so smart!' but I know the truth."

"That is the truth!" Lily forced the quiet words out, hands trembling.

"HA! As if." The girl scoffed. "She changed, something happened and now she's different. Aren't you scared little red?"

The girl's words confused Lily.

"I mean, she changed so suddenly. What's going to stop her from changing again?"

"No..." Lily's heart dropped. "She wont..."

The red head tripped, landing on her bum with a painful thud.

"Are you so sure about that?" Delores smiled wickedly, moving forward. Lily scooted away, legs useless to aid her. "Do you really believe that?"

Lily's heart felt hallow. She knew her sister had changed, she probably saw the changes more than anyone. Petunia was so kind now, openly expressing her love and looking out for her. It was everything she'd dreamed of... But was it going to last? What if this girl was right and Petunia went back to being mean again?

The thought broke her heart.

She didn't want that! She didn't want to loose her sister! She loved Petunia with all her heart!

"I'll make them all see," Delores continued menacingly. "I'll show them all that girl's true colors! She tricked my Aunt, stole my chance to be famous! I know that's her stupid book everyone keeps raving about! It's so obvious with how she spends all her time writing! She stole what was mine, and I'll make her pay for it!"

Lily felt a shift in the air. It felt static, as if the world outside suddenly became quiet. Fear clenched her heart. What could she do? Delores cackled, throwing her head back at the young girl's reaction.

"I'd like to see you try." The words cut through the room.

Lily looked up to see her sister leaning against the doorway. She was huffing, out of breathe. Fresh tears spilt from the little girl's eyes at the sight of her older sister. It was okay now! Everything would be okay.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia's feet slapped against the floor, echoing through the empty halls. She sent a reluctant Severus to get help from the teachers, bolting towards where her sister had last been.

She'd been so foolish! Why would that child wait to get her revenge? It didn't make sense and Petunia should have known better. Lucy knew how cruel Umbridge was, it was obvious the woman learned to teach from her Aunt. At least she didn't have any magic, but that didn't mean Lily was safe.

The reincarnate pushed herself, running faster!

"I'll make them all see, I'll show them all that girl's true colors! She tricked my Aunt, stole my chance to be famous! I know that's her stupid book everyone keeps raving about! It's so obvious with how she spends all her time writing! She stole what was mine, and I'll make her pay for it!"

Petunia felt relief fill her as the voice became clear. She found them! Pushing her way through the door she leaned against it's frame for support.

"I'd like to see you try." The words fell from her lips, a glare fixed on the brat.

Lily was a mess. Her cheeks were stained red and splotchy from the tears. The young girl looked so scared until she met eyes with her sister. Petunia watched the relief sink into the child.

Petunia's hand clenched on the door frame. Her lips pressed together in a tight line, gray eyes shining with righteous fury.

"You're rather brave Delores Jane Umbridge," Petunia forced herself to stand tall, glaring at the child with unfiltered contempt. "or perhaps stupid would be a better word for it."

The young tadpole's mouth hung open, shocked at being found out. Petunia began walking forward, eyes fixed on one thing.

"To single out my sister, threaten her, scare her..." Petunia tilted her head to the side, pressing a finger to her chin. "You're more foolish than that Aunt of yours."

To the little brat's credit, she stood her ground well under such a hateful gaze. Lucy expected no less. The child squared her shoulders, clenching her fists at her side as Petunia approached.

"H-how dare you!" The child yelled, baring her teeth. "I know you went after her on purpose!"

"And?" Petunia shrugged, still making her way forwards. "She was a terrible teacher. A bully. You see Delores, I don't put up with bullies, regardless of their age."

The little twat went to speak, but Petunia continued before she could.

"Your Aunt made a mistake targeting me, but not as big a mistake as you." Petunia was now standing in front of the girl, hands hands hanging freely by her sides. "You went after my sister."

Petunia lent down near the girls ear, whispering menacingly.

"Nobody goes after my sister."

Petunia didn't say another word, moving past the stunned child to reach her sister. Lily stared up in awe, tears no longer falling.

"Sorry I'm late Puff." The reincarnate didn't hesitate to kneel in front of her sister, taking the girl up in her arms. Lily melted, leaning her head against Petunia's chest.

"It-it's okay..." She muttered emotionally. Petunia stoked the girl's hair comfortingly, grateful she made it before something more happened.

Delores could have cornered her sister with a bunch of other kids. They could have properly hurt her. Petunia had failed, she had all the knowledge of Lucy but failed to use it to protect her sister. The girl steeled her resolve. She wouldn't let something like this happen again!

"Y-you..." Delores began muttering, pulling the attention of the two sisters. "You... Will... Pay...."

The air grew heavy, Lily clung to her sisters with a fearful look. The air around them started crackling, the floor boards underneath them rumbling. Petunia covered her sister's head with her arms as the air cracked threateningly.

Delores turned to look at the two sisters with a venomous glare.

"I... I will make you pay."

The girl stretched her hands up, the room creaked dangerously. Petunia felt her heart skip a beat, only one thought in her mind.

Accidental Magic.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia was foolish. How could she forget about something like this?

The room around them moaned under the influence of the child's wild magic. Chunks of the ceiling started falling, smashing to the ground and sending splinters of wood out like bullets. Lily screamed, Petunia covering her sister from the barrage of debris.

Delores smile dropped as a large piece of debris fell right next to her. The child's hands dropped, eyes filling with fear. She'd lost control. The girl looked up with wide eyes before turning and running away.

"L-Lily we need to go!" Petunia looked down at her sister, lips pressed in a thin line. First she and Lily would get out. She'd deal with Umbridge later.

"I-I can't move..." Lily's entire body shook, fear having complete hold on the girl.

Petunia didn't hesitate. Using all her strength she pulled one of Lily's arms over her neck, wrapping her arm around the child's waist. She moved them forward as quickly as she could, slowly making out of the gym.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Severus hurried through the hallway. The boy knew something was wrong the moment that weird girl came up to him. He'd been fooled, letting Lily convince him that he was over reacting. Judging by the way Petunia had run, leaving all her work with out hesitation, his instincts had been right. There was something off about that other child. Something that reminded him of his Father.

He'd found a teacher, just like Petunia had asked. The girl left no room for him to argue, simply begging him to go. He felt sick watching her leave. Something wasn't right about this.

Then the school started shaking.

The boy bolted forward, leaving the teacher yelling behind him. He ran, legs growing heavy far too quickly. Maybe Petunia was right about the whole running thing.

The floor moved suddenly, tripping him. He sprawled forward, grimacing at the sudden pain in his ankle. He ignored it, forcing himself to stand. The boy hobbled forward, leaning against the wall as he moved. He heard something.

A door slamming open?

He pushed forward faster, limping towards the gym. He watched as Delores stumbled down the hall in fear. His gut twisted at the sight. He rushed forward, slamming her against the wall with his own body!

"What did you do?" He hissed threateningly.

The girl gasped, surprised by his attack. She shook her head, muttering nonsense. Severus left the deranged girl, forcing himself down the path she'd come from. He didn't have time, he needed to find the girls!

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia and Lily were lingering in the door frame of the gym. Lucy knew it was the safest place they had at the moment. The older sister had removed her cardigan, wrapping the younger girl in it. Lily shook, clinging to her sister for dear life.

"It's okay Lily Puff." The girl wrapped her arms around the girl, stroking her hair comfortingly. "We'll be fine."

The child just cowered, burrowing her head deeper into her sister's chest.

"LILY!" They heard a shout. "PETUNIA!"

"WE'RE HERE!!!" Petunia yelled, recognizing the boys voice. Severus limped around the corner, coming into view of the girls.

"Quickly! It's dangerous!" Petunia urged the boy to move faster, the building still shaking around them.

The boy nearly collapsed on top of them, wrapping his arms around the two girls. Both girls hugged him tightly.

"Y-you came back?" Lily muttered in awe.

The boy scoffed.

"Of course I did!" He rolled his eyes. "Where else would I have gone?"

Petunia couldn't help but smile at the boy, shaking her head at him.

"You're as reckless as a Gryffindor."

The boy spluttered in outrage at Petunia's comment.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It took several more minutes for the shaking to stop. The children stayed put, holding tightly to each other even as the world once again grew still.

Eventually they worked up the courage to leave, the girls supporting inured Severus as they went.

They made their way out to the parking lot, through an emergency exit near by. All the children were being gathered by their teachers, sobbing filled the air as the adults tried to comfort the youth.

On the outskirts of the crowd two cloaked figures appeared, making their way forward. Petunia saw them, her eyes growing wide in recondition.

Wizards.

The three children stood apart from the crowd, the Wizards heading right for them. Petunia's heart hammered in her chest.

She'd forgotten how powerful accidental magic could be, but she knew all if would take was one spell from either of these men to wipe her mind. Heaven knew what would happen to the memories of her last life if they did that.

The girl set her shoulders, readying herself.

"Let me do the talking..." She whispered, earning a look from the other two children. They didn't get a chance to speak because the magicals were already upon them.

"You're late." Petunia stated flatly, halting the men in stride. They exchanged confused looks, the older one turning back with a harsh frown.

"What do you mean by that girl?"

The reincarnate raised an eyebrow, as if questioning the man's sanity.

"I said you're late. I thought Aurors were supposed to be fast."

The men looked startled again, sharing another look. The younger of the two men nodded to his partner, taking a knee in front of the children.

"We normally are," He began with a sheepish smile. "But we have to be careful of the muggles."

Petunia pursed her lips, forcing a child like frown.

"Do you know what happened here?" The older man cut in gruffly.

The girl nodded, tightening her hold on the other kids.

"A girl from the school lost control of her magic. She nearly squashed us." She frowned deeply.

"Is she from a wizarding family?" The younger man asked.

Petunia shook her head.

"Not that I'm aware of, but she's mean. She wanted to hurt us, but lost control."

The two men grew concerned with the girl's words, having a silent conversation with their eyes.

"I see." The younger man smiled sadly at the kids. "I'm glad you are all safe."

The older man looked down at the children with an appraising eye, frowning deeply. He came close, also kneeling in front of the children. He took note of the way they were supporting Severus.

"Let me help with that." He said, his wand slipping out of his sleeve at a moment's notice.

Before the children could protest he waved the magical stick around in several quick movement. Severus hissed as the magic washed over his ankle.

"Th-thank you." Petunia let out a sigh of relief.

The older man nodded gruffly.

"Can't clean you up, the muggles will know." He muttered, gesturing towards the crowd over yonder.

"Of course." Petunia nodded, a small smile gracing her features. "You should probably find that girl soon. She might say something she shouldn't."

The two men nodded.

"What did you say her name was?" The younger man asked.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The rest of the day was a blur for Petunia. The magicals left, the teacher's came. There was a commotion with all the parents. Luckily only the school had felt the so called earth quake, most of the damage being found in the gym where there hadn't been any students...

Well any student's the teachers knew about.

The one teacher Severus found had their memories altered, not even recalling speaking to the boy that day. Everyone assumed he was the only one injured.

Delores had been taken away quickly by her Mother, escorted by two familiar figures.

Petunia bristled at the thought of the girl getting away, but there was no way this was the end of things. The reincarnate had been willing to give the girl a chance for two reasons. The first was that she was a child. The second, was that she could have easily been Delores.

What if Lucy had woken up as Delores instead of Petunia? Lucy shuttered to think of how difficult it would have been stuck in that life. That terrifying thought is why she didn't seek the child out right after learning of her. Things would have been so different, worse in every imaginable way if she'd woken up in that child's mind.

Both Lucy and Petunia felt a wave of gratitude wash over them. They had both been saved by each other. Petunia saved Lucy's memories, her entire existence. And in turn, Lucy saved Petunia's future. They were one now, working together to make the best life they could. Or, trying to at least.

The girl's thoughts shifted, replaying the incredible sight of Delores' magic.

Some how Petunia had forgotten the most important thing she'd learned since her accident. She was a muggle in a world of magic. If a single bout of accidental magic was all it took to knock her down, what good was she going to be against a fully trained dark wizard? She'd been idle, enjoying the freedoms of youth once again.

This was a world on the precipice of Voldemort's terror. The man moving in small ways at the moment but for how long? Lily and Severus would be joining that world soon, and she wouldn't be able to protect them. Heck, she couldn't protect them now!

The girl pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a dejected sigh.

"T-tunnie?" Lily's soft voice pulled the girl from her inner turmoil. The little girl had stopped shaking and was resting her head on Petunia's lap while they waited for Angie to come.

"Yes Puff?"

The small girl hesitated, muttering quietly. Petunia smiled, stroking the girl's hair.

"I love you too Lily." She paused, bumping Severus shoulder with her own. "You too Severus."

"W-what?" Her words startled him, causing him to turn and stare at her. She smiled, tilting her head to the side.

"I said I love you too, Severus. Thank you for coming for us."

The boy blushed, turning away from the girl. Lily, who had been watching them from her sister's lap, giggled. She sat up to poke the boys shoulder.

"Yeah, thank you Sevy! I love you too!"

The boy hid his face behind his hands, letting out an embarrassed groan. The two girls giggled happily at his response, a much lighter feeling settling on the trio.

Later while on the drive home, the boy answered back in the same way as the girls slept on either side if him. Only Mrs. Evans heard him, and only she saw how he pushed the hair out of Petunia's face while she slept.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

It was no surprise that school had been canceled, again. There wasn't much else they could do while the school was being looked at, though it was likely class would start up again in a week or so.

The children had been different since the earth quake. Severus hadn't been over in several days, putting the Evans house on edge. Lily had become quiet, more reserved and hesitant to speak. She frowned, often sitting beside her sister lost in thought.

Petunia had stopped writing on her stories. Someone from the school had brought her stuff from the writing lab, but the girl hadn't even looked at the pile of papers. It was like someone flipped a kill switch, taking the wind out of the girl's sail. She would sit with her sister in silence, writing in her journal with her fancy pen for hours on end. The only reason her parents knew she wasn't working on stories is because they asked and she said she had more important things to do right now, what ever that meant.

Sufficeth to say the adults were beyond concerned.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia had finally finished the letter. It had taken several times to get the right feeling, but it was worth it. Now all she had to do was find a way to send it off.

Knock Knock

Lily jumped at the sudden sound. The two of them had been sitting on the couch together in silence since the adults had left. Petunia didn't hesitate to set her book aside, getting up to fetch the door. Maybe her parent's hands were full or something?

She was surprised to see Severus standing before her, lingering on the porch hesitantly. The girl frowned, it had been almost a whole week since she'd seen him. Almost a whole week since things happened.

Lily, who had followed her sister over, poked her head out from behind the girl. Her mouth fell open, a smile breaking out on her face.

"Sev!" She cried, not hesitating to tackle the boy.

Severus was startled, having not expected a warm welcome. Petunia couldn't help but smile as she watched the boy return her sister's hug.

"Been a while, eh?" She tilted her head to the side in an almost expectant way. "What kept you?"

The boy met her eyes, expression going neutral.

"I just needed to do something." He muttered.

The girl raised an eyebrow at his obtuse answer, stepping back into the house.

"It's just us Severus. Let's talk properly."

The boy seemed hesitant at first, but let Lily drag him into the house. Instead of sitting in the living room, they went to Petunia's room.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The three kids sat on the floor. Petunia sat on a pillow she pulled from her bed. Lily clutched a small stuffed bear she'd dug out from the closet. Severus simply sat with his legs criss-crossed. There was an unusual silence sitting on the group, Petunia didn't like it. She waited, looking at the boy expectantly.

"I-I asked my mother to teach me a few things." The boy started, his soft voice filling the room. "I told her about what that girl did, and how I couldn't do anything about it..."

Severus looked remorseful, almost defeated as he recalled the event.

"You did more than me." Lily sniffled. "I couldn't stop crying."

"Neither of you should have needed to do anything." Petunia ran a hand through her hair. "You are still young."

"You're only a year an a half older than us." Severus scowled. "You're just as much a kid as we are. That didn't stop you from running head first into trouble, again."

Petunia closed her eyes, pressing a finger to her temple. She was so tempted to tell them the truth, but all it would take was one quick mind sweep from the headmaster and she'd be in deep trouble. That wasn't a risk she could take.

"Didn't stop you either Severus. You ran for us even though the whole world was shaking." The older girl's words made him look away.

"I-it was only the school..." The boy corrected, earning a smirk from Petunia. She shook her head, amused by his need to correct her.

"The point is, none of us should have to do anything..." Petunia paused with a frown. "But we do, we need to be able to protect ourselves."

Lily perked up at that, scooting forward a little.

"What do you suggest?" The boy eyed her.

"I'm going to get a tutor for us." The reincarnate abruptly spoke, earning a surprised look from the other kids. "We need to know more about the Magical world. I thought we had more time, but..."

The silence hung in the air, all three of them understanding what she meant.

"Do... do you really think someone will teach us?" Lily asked hopefully.

Petunia smirked, leaning back and stretching her arms above her head.

"Yeah, I think they just might. I just have to send this letter and hopefully they'll respond soon."

Severus raised an eyebrow.

"Why do I feel like there's more to it than that?"

The reincarnate held a hand to her mouth in mock shock.

"I haven't the faintest idea what you mean by that Severus?"

Lily giggled while the boy rolled his eyes. Petunia broke character, following her sister's example.

It was at that moment that a light knock came, pulling the eyes of the children to the open door. There stood a smiling Mr. and Mrs. Evans, just having arrived home.

"Glad to see you all are feeling better." Angie Evans smiled fondly. "We missed you Severus!"

The boy couldn't help the small smile that came with the woman's words.

"We've got dinner, if you'd care to join us." Jasper gestured down stairs, a twinkle in his eyes.

"Pizza?" Lily asked, sudden excitement in her voice.

The two adults nodded, confirming the answer. It didn't take but another second for the youngest child to start dragging the other down, a much needed sense of normalcy falling on the family.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Dinner wasn't as loud as normal, but it wasn't as quiet as it had been. The Evans adults laughed as the children discussed bad toppings for pizza at length. Lily was in love with the idea of a desert pizza, while Severus scowled at the mention of fish. Petunia wanted to try a chicken white sauce pizza, something from Lucy's memories.

The family chattered happily for nearly an hour, when the mention of school starting up again stifled the children at an instant. Lily's bottom lip quivered, water coming to her eyes at the mere idea. Severus straitened his back and lifted his chin as if ready for battle. Petunia groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"What sort of reactions are these?" Angie questioned, her tone slightly accusatory. "You all love school!"

The kids didn't speak, each lost in their thoughts.

"This isn't about the earth quake, is it?" Jasper asked, turning to his eldest daughter. "Something else happened."

Petunia frowned, but nodded.

"We have to deal with someone..." The girl's tone came out darker than she intended, causing her father's eyebrows to soot up higher than she'd ever seen.

As quickly as they had risen, they furrowed. A deep frown etched on the mans face.

"Tell us what happened." He didn't ask, he ordered flatly. There was no room for argument.

Petunia was debating how to explain things when Lily burst into tears.

"I-It was all my fault!" She sobbed, "I w-was tricked! I just ran and ran, but she kept coming. I couldn't do anything and-and she said that Petunia was evil and mean and a thief! She said she was going to make us pay. She was going to try and hurt us. She said Petunia would change again, and stop loving me! She-she..." The girl choked on a sob, head falling into her hands.

The adults panicked, coming to either side of the distressed child. They tried to sooth her, letting her cry while they hugged her. Petunia couldn't help but reach out, taking Severus hand under the table and squeezing it. She needed to ground herself.

As Lily slowly calmed down, the other two children explained what happened. They left out the magic, of course, but told them everything else. Severus refused to meet Jasper's gaze, staring at his empty plate.

"Severus." The man spoke, waiting for the boy to look up.

Slowly, he did.

"Thank you for protecting my daughters." The man stated, earning a shocked reaction from Severus.

"But I didn't..." The boy guiltily frowned. "I abandoned them!"

Petunia's heart twinged at his words. Was that really how he saw it?

"Hardly." Angie practically laughed, still holding Lily in her lap. "You were running through the halls looking for them, in the middle of an earth quake no less! That's hardly what I'd consider as abandonment. I have half a mind to scold you for being reckless, while the other half smothers you in kisses."

Severus looked taken aback by her words, but still frowned.

"Suddenly everything makes sense now." Mr. Evans murmured to himself. "Do you guys have a plan?"

"Jasper!" Mrs. Evans scolded in shock.

"What? You know these kids as well as I do. Of course they have a plan."

"Yes, but that doesn't mean we should just let them handle things! We're the adults here..."

Petunia chuckled at that odd squabble her parents were having, finding in endearing. The two adults stared at her for a moment. Her father then turned and winked at his wife, pulling a sudden blush to her cheeks. The woman rolled her eyes, and shook her head at his flirting.

"So, what's the plan?" Jasper asked again.

Petunia hesitated, not actually having a solid idea of what she wanted to do. It wasn't like she could have the brat arrested or something.

"We need Self Defense lessons!" The girl stated, several rebuttals on the tip of her tongue.

Her father nodded, crossing his arms.

"A good start."

Petunia's mouth fell open, not expecting such a quick agreement.

The man laughed, smirking at his eldest.

"What's that look for Flower Petal?"

"I-I just..." Her words stumbled out like a drunkard.

"You didn't think we'd agree?" He laughed, throwing his head back and shaking his head. "Boy are you in for a surprise."

"Jasper..." The woman, tried to stop him from elaborating.

"Are you really not going to teach them?" The man asked his wife, eyebrow raised.

The woman pressed her lip, frowning slightly. Lily's head popped up off the woman's shoulder, looking around in confusion.

"Teach us what?" The child asked softly.

"How to fight dirty of course." Jasper scoffed, as if it was obvious.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

"You'd never know it, but your mother was one of the best back in the day. Bruised two of my ribs when we first met," He paused a moment before skeptically muttering "... by accident she claims."

"What!" The kids cried in unison, eyes went wide staring at the kindly house wife.

"I said I was sorry!" The woman scoffed. "Though the next time, it might not be." She muttered under her breath.

Mr. Evans laughed heartily, shaking his head at the woman.

"But... but that doesn't make any sense, Mummy's so nice. She'd never hurt anybody." Lily looked up to her mother seeking confirmation. The woman bit her lip, a small smirk trying to form on her face.

"You can't be nice all the time Lily dear." The woman stroked the child's hair. "There comes a point when you have to fight back."

Jasper shook his head, standing from the table. He left the room, coming back a little while later with a small red photo album. He handed the book to Petunia with a smirk.

"You'll like this story Petal."

What followed had to be one of the cutest love stories Petunia had ever heard! She couldn't believe this was how her parents fell in love, it was just so... so... perfect!

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Angie Malter, also known as The Wicked Angel, wild child of the streets. She went around with a group of other girls, all around the age of 17. The girls didn't enjoy drinking, Angie in particular, but they still wanted to have a good time. They crew decided to start walking the other girls home on the weekends, beating up guys who had ill intentions. The locals called them The Guardians, often handing out free things to the girls in hopes that their daughters would be protected.

Late one night Angie saw a strange man is sitting on the curb outside a local bar. He's filthy, covered in the remnants of a fire, hair slicked back with sweat. A fire man's coat draped on the ground beside him, sleeves of his undershirt rolled up to show his muscles.

She ignored him, intending to continuing forward. It was late after all.

"Hey." The man called out. She ignores him.

"Hey!" He calls out again, now standing up. She still ignores him.

He reaches out for her, and she punches him square in the chest. Sends him flying back a few steps, knocking the air out of him. The man gasps, but then starts laughing for some weird reason.

The woman glares at him, readying herself for a fight.

"N-Not that way..." He manages to force out, pointing down the street she was heading.

The woman froze, staring at him.

"What did you say?"

The man shakes his head, glancing up at the woman with a dashing smirk on his face.

"Not that way darlin' the roads blocked."

What happened next was Angie's apology and Jasper smooth talking his way into a date.

After that, well... Who could say?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia was in awe, flipping through the pictures of her parent's youth. She couldn't help but smile, having learned something very special about her family. It was strange, seeing how much her parents had both changed.

Angie was now a much softer looking person, but you could still see the same light in her eyes. There was a picture of her getting a tattoo on her back, a beautiful bird in flight, wings spread between her shoulder blades. Petunia had a new found respect for the woman!

Jasper had long since retired from fighting fires, but he still had the same broad shoulders and killer smirk. Who knew he had been such a looker? They flipped back further, looking at the old memories. Even as a very small child Jasper looked adorable.

"Look!" Lily pointed at one of the images. "It's what you're wearing right now Sevy!"

Severus' eyes lit up seeing that, a small smile playing on his lips. It was the exact same outfit. For some reason, Petunia had the stray though that it might have suited Severus more than it had her father. She shooed it away, looking up at her parents.

"So..." Petunia met her mother's eyes with an excited smirk. "When can we start?"

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Everything hurt.

No, literally everything! Petunia was feeling pain in places she didn't know she had. Mrs. Evans had started training them... if you could call that training.

First they learned how to fall with out getting hurt. Apparently her mother's signature move used to be dropping to the ground and attacking from below. Petunia could picture it but Severus and Lily struggled prompting the adults to show them.

Angie stood with her legs apart, knees slightly bent. Jasper simply walked towards her with his hands out. The woman waited until he got closer, then dropped to the ground. Her entire body moved like a snake, smooth and fast. A sweeping kick cut the man's legs out from under him. Before he had a chance to even groan she was straddling him, fisting his collar with one hand and rearing the other back for a punch.

The punch never came, the children stared in awe. Was... Was this really Angie Evans?

No... this was The Wicked Angel! Petunia's heart swelled with pride and anticipation. And then... Her father wiggled his eyebrows suggestively, a smirk playing on his lips.

The woman collapsed into his chest in a blushing mess. Jasper laughed, sitting up to hold his embarrassed wife.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The three kids had been practicing for several days, learning a good few things. They enjoyed it, laughing each time someone fell and hearing stories of Angie's past fights.

Lily had decided to take her mother's stories to heart, claiming she'd take up the title of The Wicked Angel. Severus joked that they should call her the Flaming Devil instead, earning a cry of outrage from the girl.

Though honestly, Lily did look rather Demon like when upset. Severus was onto something... A mental image filled her mind of her little sister all grown up with long flowing red hair and magical flames conjured around her.

A Flaming Phoenix.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Since starting to learn how to defend themselves the children had become happier, though in the back of their minds they were all concerned about going back to school.

Petunia sighed as the day finally came, sliding out of the car. She paused, seeing Severus' extended hand to her. He was looking away, staring at the school while his hand was held out to her.

She hesitated a moment, a soft smile came to her lips. Taking his hand, she stepped forward.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

The three moved together, planning on dropping Petunia off at the Library before the other two left for class. It had been nearly two weeks, since they’d walked these halls. The gym was closed off, in need of a lot of repairs. Other than that things looked the same, almost better than before. Perhaps those wizards had done more than Petunia first assumed…

The day passed slowly for Petunia, she sat typing away for hours. She hadn’t written anything new, but there was plenty she needed to transcribe still. Book three of the spy story was done before lunch, only needed to be looked over by Mr. Leman now. She started book four, typing away until Severus and Lily came for her.

The rest of the day passed with nothing. It almost irked her more that nothing had happened. Severus and Lily seemed to agree, sitting on pins and needles all through lunch. The teachers didn’t notice, thinking that they were worried about the another earth quake, like all the other kids.

The adults put the kids all together for the last hour of the day, going over earth quakes and how they worked. Several kids looked to Petunia, silently asking if the adults words were true.

Rolling her eyes lightly, the girl stood up. She thanked the teachers and faculty for looking out for them and teaching them how to stay safe in the future. Those simple words alone made the other kids relax. Petunia smiled as she watched the adults comfort the kids, continuing to answer their questions and going over the school plan for other emergency situations.

The reincarnate let out a sigh as the assembly finally let out, glad the day was done. She felt oddly exhausted, but that was to be expected. Petunia pushed the thoughts of Umbridge from her mind as they started for home, the girl would show up eventually. She might even wait a whole week.

Ha! As if.

Delores sat on the retaining wall on the outskirts of school property, waiting for them. It was far enough away that they were basically alone, but close enough that they could still hear the other kids laughing as they got picked up.

Umbridge looked up, a smug look crinkling her nose in an odd way.

Severus stood slightly in front of the girls. Lily held her sister’s hand, standing tall as she glared. Petunia was more relaxed, almost taking on a tired or bored expression.

“I see you’ve trained your guard dog well, Petunia.” The girl hopped up, smoothing out her skirt. “He’s so protective of his masters, isn’t he?

Lily bristled, trying to take a step forward. Petunia held her hand tight, not letting her sister take even a single step. The girl looked up at her sister, no doubt several angry words on the tip of her tongue. The reincarnate gave a very subtle shake of her head, causing the red head pause.

Petunia’s attention returned to the little brat. She tilted her head curiously, keeping her voice soft.

“I only see one dog here, Delores.” She looked the girl up and down, making it obvious who she was talking about. “I don’t think it’s been very well trained.”

The little brat’s nostrils flared, her face growing pink with embarrassment. Petunia could feel her sister practically beaming beside her.

“Did you have something to say,” Severus crossed his arms. “or are you just going to keep yipping at us?”

Petunia couldn’t help but smirk at his comment. She could have kissed the boy!

Umbridge glared at them, clenching her hands into fists.

“I-I do have something to say!” She spat childishly. She pointed a finger at them, a sudden smile taking hold. “I’ve come to tell say you can have this one Evans!”

Petunia’s expression shifted into confusion. She shared a look with Lily before looking back at the weird kid.

“Okay? What does that mean?”

Delores dropped her hand, primping her hair with a proud smirk.

“All of this. Having everyone here adore you, writing your stupid little books, being with your grubby little family, and keeping your little… Friend…” She looked at the boy like he was scum on her shoe before continuing. “I’m destined for something greater than all that. Something you… Muggles wouldn’t understand.”

Understanding hit Petunia like a load of bricks.

The wizards had told the kid about being a witch, but she was greatly misinformed about her position in the magical world.

Petunia couldn’t stop the chuckle that escaped her lips, shaking her head at the situation. Umbridge didn’t take kindly to the girl’s reaction, her temper flaring.

“Stop that!” She yelled. “I said stop!”

She stomped her foot, her magic answering her call. Several small stones came flying towards the kids. Petunia intended to dodge, ready to pull her sister along with her, but she never got the chance.

Severus Snape held his hand up, palm facing Umbridge.

The stones stopped in front of him, hovering like little planets in space. Delores looked horrified, her mouth falling open.

Petunia noticed Severus’ arm shaking slightly, but he held it for another moment. Finally the boy dropped his arm and the stones fell to the ground in a small clatter. He took a strong step forward, causing Umbridge to scamper back several herself.

“It would appear have the wrong impression, Umbridge.” The boy stood tall, meeting the girl’s eyes with an icy glare. “Did you really think you were the only one who could do such simple things? Surly the Aurors’ explained things to you. I wonder what they’ll say, seeing how you used magic after being warned.”

“I- You-” Her words were stuck.

“I’ll only warn you once. Stay Away.” The boy sneered. “I won’t be so merciful next time.”

Delores frowned, glaring at the boy with a mixture of hatred and jealousy. With one final huff she turned on her heal, walking off with dramatic steps. Petunia and Lily watched as their friend turned back to face them, a small satisfied smirk on his lips.

“That… Was…. AMAZING!!!” Lily leapt at the boy, tackling him with the most awe struck look. “You have to teach me how to do that Sev! And the way you threatened her! That was so cool!”

The boy rubbed the back of his neck, quietly agreeing. Petunia looked at him with a knowing smile.

“So that’s what you’re Mother was teaching you, eh?”

The boy shrugged.

Petunia didn’t think little Severus could be so scary, but even she felt chills at his words. A sense of peace settled in the reincarnates’ heart. It was like she’d been under water this whole time and had just taken her first breath of fresh air.

Things were going to be okay for now. They’d no doubt have to deal with Umbridge again later, she wasn’t the type to stay down. Some how the thought didn’t bother her, not when she knew who was on her team.

Lily linked hands with the two other kids, a gleeful smile back properly on her face. With that, the children headed home while Severus explained how his mother had helped him.

Perhaps she needed to have a word or two with Eileen...

The opportunity came sooner than expected. Eileen was sitting with Angie having tea by the time the children got home. She gave the children a knowing look as they entered the house.

Lily recounted the story excitedly, thankfully Petunia reminded her not to mention the magic part of things on the way home. Both adults listened, giving praises to Severus for handling things so well. Angie ruffled the boy’s hair fondly, giving him extra teats with his tea.

Petunia couldn’t help but notice the witch sending looks her way through out Lily’s retelling. She pretended not to notice, sipping her tea quietly. It was only when she saw Severus frowning in his mother’s direction did the girl speak, rambling off something about how they still needed to train for next time. Angie excitedly latched onto those words, explaining her plan for the coming days.

Petunia already felt sore just hearing about it.

Severus and Eileen couldn’t stay for dinner tonight, much to everyone’s dismay. The reincarnate waited for the perfect moment, leading the farewell chat to give herself an opening. Sure enough, Angie and Lily got distracted talking about future defense lessons.

Petunia didn’t hesitate, stepping closer to Eileen and her son. The woman looked down at her with a raised eyebrow, waiting for her. The girl pulled out a letter, extending it to the woman.

“I was hoping you might be able to help me send this.” She waited, letting the woman read over the envelope. “I’m not sure how.”

The woman pressed her lips together in a tight line, looking almost disappointed with the child.

“There’s no point.” She tried to hand the letter back abruptly, but discreetly. “You can’t go. They wont’ make an exception.”

Petunia refused to take the letter back, tilting her head to the side.

“I didn’t ask them to.”

The woman’s thin face crinkled in confusion.

“It would be a waste of paper asking them to let me go.” The girl smiled softly, but held the witches gaze. “I wouldn’t go even if they did allow it, I have my own plans.”

Eileen’s expression changed instantly, though Petunia only caught it because she was looking. The woman nodded softly, though still looked confused. That confusion quickly changed to curiosity.

“I see.” She smiled, tucking the letter into her purse. “I should have expected that.”

Petunia shrugged, silently agreeing.

“You really wouldn’t…” Severus’ voice drew their attention. “You wouldn’t come with us, even if they made an exception?”

The boy was frowning deeply, brows furrowed as he waited for a response. Petunia gave him a sympathetic look.

“I couldn’t, not even if that bumbling Head Master begged me himself.”

She saw how her words crushed him, the shine in his eyes dimmed and his lips were pressed into a flat line. Petunia couldn’t stand the sight.

The girl reached out, taking his hand with both of hers. The action startled him slightly. He stared into her eyes, mouth parted slightly.

“Now if there was a decent head master there…” She paused, watching the boy hang on her next words. “one I could actually trust, then I might reconsider.”

The boy held her gaze, analyzing her words.

“Okay.” He suddenly nodded to himself, determination in his eyes.

Petunia smiled, oblivious to the inspiration her words had planted in the boy’s heart. Her thoughts were on how dangerous things were gong to get in the future. She couldn’t go anywhere Dumbledore was unless she learned occlumency, but could a muggle even learn that?

Regardless, the man was going to go eventually. She would get him removed from the school. It would take time and dedication, not to mention a lot of money. Depending on the sort of response she got from this letter she’d probably push Minerva into the seat of Head Mistress, but that was a long way off. For now she’d just wait and see how her words shook things up.

“I’m surprised by you yet again, Petunia.” Eileen was smirking, a mischievous light in her eyes. “I’ve no idea why you mistrust the current Head Master, but I’m please to know you have a good judgment of character.”

Petunia frowned, instantly calling up all the terrible versions of Dumbledore her past self had read about. Lucy knew he was terribly manipulative in canon, to put it softly. That was more than enough to put him on her list.

“I do try, some people are easier than others.”

“Then what about me?” The woman asked, earning a surprised look from both children. “What do you see when you look at me?”

Petunia pressed her lips, hesitant to say the words on the tip of her tongue. She knew quite a bit about Eileen, but saying such things wouldn’t help her. No, this was a test.

She let out a slow breath.

“Someone I can hopefully trust.” The girl’s words hung in the air for a moment, no reaction came from the witch. Petunia held her breath.

Slowly a smile spread across the woman’s face.

“I’ve no doubt that should you have been sorted, you’d have made a fine Slytherin.”

Petunia wanted to sigh in relief, but instead pulled a mischievous smile.

“Thank you, that means a lot coming from you.” The girl bowed her head slightly, catching the proud look in the woman’s eyes. “Though I’m quite certain I’d have been a Huflepuff.”

The woman’s mouth actually fell open, her eyes taking on an almost remorseful gleam.

“Truly?” The word came out in a quite whisper.

Petunia wasn’t sure what to do with the woman’s reaction so she simply pretended not to take notice.

“Yup.” She nodded to herself. “Because nobody ever suspects a Hufflepuff.”

The reincarnate smirked in an almost wicked way. Severus hid a snort with a light cough.

She earned a full laugh from the Eileen, the woman didn’t even try to hide it. Petunia had never heard the woman’s voice so clearly. It was crystal clear, almost musical as it floated in the air. The sound drew the attention of both Lily and Mrs. Evans.

“By Morgana’s curls,” The woman muttered to herself. “Angie, you have raised this one well! Should her sister be half as conniving, I fear the world shall be ruled by their whims.”

Mrs. Evans, who had grown used to the witch’s odd way of speaking, responded with a long sigh.

“Don’t I know it.” She pinched the bridge of her nose. “I only hope your son can keep them from burning the whole thing down.”

“Hey!” Lily and Petunia yelled.

Severus to nodded, as if taking up the mantle of keeping the in check. The two mothers laughed, watching as the girls ganged up on the boy, eventually smothering him in a group hug.

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Life continued on at a casual pace after that. Eileen had send off that letter the very next day, showing Severus the way to a hidden public owlry near by. The boy had in turn showed the girls while on the way home from school, much the reincarnates gratitude.

The kids continued to learn self defense, learning more and more each time. Lily was a natural, often managing to take Severus down. Petunia wasn't surprised by her sister's skill, considering how much the little red head took after their mother, but the boy seemed a little distracted sometimes.

Umbridge did as she was told and stayed away from them. Though she often glared daggers at them from across the canteen, Severus had no problem throwing them right back. The boy was getting plenty of practice scowling, that was for sure.

Speaking of Severus, he had begun teaching Lily how to feel her magic. The child had been so excited, until she realized they were just meditating. Sitting around breathing slowly was incredibly difficult for the child, and it made sense considering all the energy she had.

Slowly but surely she was getting it, but only because she reaaaaaaaly wanted to get stronger.

Petunia did the meditations with them, finding them comforting. She didn't have any magic, but in a lot of fan fictions you had to meditate to develop Occlumency. If that was how it worked, she'd be ahead of the game.

Petunia continued to transcribe her work, but had found herself in a rut as far as writing new things. It was frustrating to the girl. She needed to write up a story for the Hope Springs Publishing company! It had been nearly a month and she hadn't even thought of an idea yet. Kathy Olsen has said to take her time, but that didn't make the girl feel any better about it.

The idea's she'd been mulling over felt dull, flat. She couldn't even force herself to write them. It was her mother who pulled her aside one day, telling her that she needed to take a break. The woman all but grounded her from the type writer, saying she needed to enjoy the last warmth of fall while she could.

That was how Petunia found herself here.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

The girl was sat on an old quilt, looking out at the small pond she and the other's often played at. She was alone at the moment, journal resting open on her lap. She was leaned back against a large tree enjoying the cold air. She'd forgotten how refreshing fall was. The colors were so pretty, and everything was quiet. The nip in the air brought a pink tinge to her cheeks and nose. She snuggled deeper into the quilt, scarf tightly wrapped around her neck.

For just a moment she wondered if this was what it would be like at Hogwarts?

"Meow."

The girl's eyes went wide, instantly looking to the random cat that had appeared by her side. Her mouth fell open, instantly recognizing the feline.

Professor Minerva McGonnagall.

She nearly said it out loud, but bit her tongue just in time.

The girl's mind was moving a thousand miles a minute. Why on earth was she here? There hadn't been a response to her letter yet. Surly she'd have owled about a good time to meet. Unless... was she scoping out the situation first? That would make sense, the letter had been a bit... different.

"Meow."

The cat tilted it's head curiously, looking at her with it's large orbs.

Petunia couldn't help the smile that tugged at the corner's of her mouth. She really was such a pretty kitty.

"Ello there..." She started, holding her hand out to be sniffed.

The 'cat' did so, but then continued to look at her expectantly.

"I don't recognize you. Are you just passing through?"

"Meooow."

The girl giggled, smiling down at the cat with fondness.

"I see. Well it's lovely to meet you."

The cat purred softly, causing the girl to bite her bottom lip. It was just too cute! This was the Deputy Head Mistress? This adorable precious fluff ball? She just wanted to pet her stomach, but might die of embarrassment if the witch ever brought it up!

"Mew." The cat flicked it's tail.

"Oh, sorry. I was just thinking you were far to cute to be a stray." The girl tilted her head to the side, a small smile resting on her face. "You're very polite as well, I can practically see you thinking."

If a cat could be mortified, then this is what it would like! Petunia laughed, shaking her head at the funny reaction.

"What's that?"

The girl looked up to see Severus, who had come to join her. He was wearing a nice thick sweater, one of her father's old ones no doubt. He didn't have a coat or scarf, meaning his cheeks were an even darker red than Petunia's

"What do you think it is Severus?" The girl teased. "An owl?"

The boy scoffed, stuffing his hands into his pockets.

"You know what I meant."

Petunia giggled, gesturing to the feline.

"Say hello to Duchess, a new friend of mine."

The boy raised an eyebrow at her.

"You named it?"

"Her," She corrected. "And of course I did, it's not like she told me her name."

The boy looked amused, glancing down at the cat.

"You have better taste than Lily." He began, kneeling down to let the cat sniff his hand. "She'd have called it Madam Le' Fluffy Cheeks."

Petunia burst into laughter, soon joined by her friend. The cat flicked her tail faster, no doubt unamuzed.

"You're right about that." The girl should her head. "I'm glad I spared her that fate."

Petunia carefully unfolded her quilt, making room for the boy. He was hesitant at first, but the cold was working against him. He sat down, thigh pressed against Petunia's. The girl pulled the quilt back around their legs, completely oblivious to his blush.

The two children sat in silence, looking out across the water. The cat sat down in front of them curiously.

"Petunia..." The boy didn't look at her as he spoke. "What are you planning now? You've been scribbling constantly, but said you're not working on a story at the moment."

The girl sighed, wondering how she should respond.

She couldn't help the way her eyes flicked down to watch the animagus form of McGonagall. The woman wasn't trust worthy, yet. But this might be the perfect way to explain things, to both the woman and Severus. The teacher would no doubt be more willing to believe things she had eavesdropped on as a cat.

"Nothing at the moment," The girl hummed, flipping to the running list she had in her book. "I can't make any new plans until I hear back from the Deputy Head Mistress."

The boy nodded, eyes flitting down over her list. He's brow furrowed as he read some of the things written.

"Who's Voldemort?"

The cat's back arched, a small hiss escaping her. She startled the two children, but Petunia continued.

"Bad news, that's what. Even she knows it." She focused back on her friend. "He's a dark wizard who's going to try and take over Britain and enslave us muggles."

The cat growled, but other wise stayed still. It watched them suspiciously. Severus looked at the creature confused, but Petunia's words were a little more important to him.

"How is he going to do that?"

"I'm not sure, but he probably has a few ways to do it." The girl hummed, looking up at the sky. "I do know that he's stirring the cauldron on blood purity. You and Lily might have a rough time at Hogwarts because of it. You more so if you're going to be in Slytherin..."

Severus looked back down at her list.

"Is that why you want to get us a tutor? You want us to be ahead of the other so they can't hurt us?"

Petunia met his eyes, giving a slight shake of her head.

"That's only part of it. I know you guys could trounce those baboons, even if we only have self study." She paused, watching the cat's reaction from the corner of her eye. "I need an adult at the school, someone who can protect you both from the Head Master."

The boy frowned, looking at her with slight confusion.

"Is that why you wrote that woman?"

"Yup." Petunia rubbed the back of her neck. "She's the only one who could do it, but I have to convince her that old Dumbles is in the wrong."

"Easier said than done." The boy sighed. "Everyone worships him, ever since he killed Grindelwald."

Petunia bit her bottom lip to keep from smirking. This wasn't where she had been planning on starting, but it worked.

"But he didn't." The girl flipped through her book as she spoke. "Grindelwald is alive, locked in a weird prison somewhere outside the notice of the British Ministry. I don't know where, but Dumbles visits him for Christmas, keeps him like a pet."

The boy looked mortified.

"How-how could you know that?" His mouth was parted slightly, brow furrowed.

"I can't tell you yet." She gave him an apologetic smile. "You need Occlumency training before I can say anything more. All it would take is for the Head Master to casually read your mind once and everything I've been working towards would come undone."

"He can't do that." The boy frowned. "It's illegal."

Petunia couldn't stop the soft laugh that spilt from her lips, shaking her head at the boy's innocence.

"So is drugging every student that comes into his office, but that doesn't stop him." She tapped her pen against her lip. "I suggest you avoid his lemon drops, and making eye contact with him."

The boy looked a little frazzled by her words, going quiet as he mulled them over. Petunia continued to write things in her book, humming quietly as she did.

"Are you really not magical?" The boy looked almost desperate for her answer. Petunia looked up from her book, meeting the boy's eyes.

"It's more like something magical happened to me." She closed her eyes, trying to feel any sort of magic in her body, like Severus had explained during their meditation.

She felt nothing.

"I doubt I'd be able to use a wand, I'm not even sure I can learn occlumency to protect my own mind. Even if I could, I wouldn't go to Hogwarts. Dumbledore can't see what's in my head, if he did..." The girl shuttered. "That can never happen!"

The boy watched her, hanging on her every word.

"Why... Why are you telling me so much?" Severus was analyzing her, looking for her purpose.

She looked back out across the water, a frown settling on her face.

"Because I need your help Severus." Her hands clenched, going white from the force. "It's just going to be you and Lily soon. You'll both go off to school, make new friends and connections. I know you'll both be absolutely brilliant, but that means both Dumbledore and Voldemort will come for you."

"We wouldn't leave you behind, we'll still have the summers and holidays..."

The girl smiled, finding it cute how that was the thing he was worried about. She shook her head.

"I know, and I'll look forward to every moment." She paused, giving the boy a serious look. "But I'm going to stop both of these crazy wizards. In order to do that, I need to know you and Lily are safe. I wont be able to focus on what I need to do otherwise."

She looked up to see the boy glaring at her.

"We should be the ones protecting you!" He quietly spat. "Why do you have to do it, just let someone else deal with them. You're just a muggle! What could you do to stop those men?"

Petunia was a little taken aback by his reaction, reaching out to place a hand on his arm. He didn't shrug it away, but wouldn't look at her.

"Because they are going to hurt a lot of people, and I can't stand by and let that happen." The girl gave him a sad smile. "Don't worry about me Severus. I'm not going to be charging into danger. I'll take them down from the safety of my desk, in a way only I could."

The boy couldn't help the way his curiosity was peeked, but he was still not happy with her. Petunia found it amusing how easy he was to read. Who knew how long that would last.

"You... You're going to destroy them by writing?"

Petunia smirked, tilting her head in amusement.

"Yup. The thing is, they're both playing politics right now. It would be a shame if someone started publishing their deep dark secrets to the public, wouldn't it?"

The boy nodded, but his small frown remained.

"Won't they just cover up anything you write?"

The girl nodded, looking back down at her journal.

"Not if it's being published by someone who can't be bought out... or found." The girl tapped her pen, grabbing the boy's attention. He looked down at her scribble, reading it aloud.

"Who is C. Krets Piller?"

Petunia smirked, biting her bottom lip.

"Read it again, but really fast."

The boy raised an eyebrow, but did as she said.

"C.KretsPiller..." He paused, meeting her eyes before trying again. "c-krets-piller... Secret Spiller."

The shocked look on the boys face quickly shifted to unamuzed exasperation. He pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long sigh. Petunia couldn't help the way she laughed, pointing at him with her pen as she struggled to breath.

"Really? It's not even that funny." The boy huffed, though the corner of his mouth did try and tip up.

The girl shook her head, handing the book over. Severus read down the list of other possible pen names.

Noa Magi Ka – No Magic

Sir. Ves Thymrite - Serves Them Right

P.T. Nia - Petunia

The boy looked up from the list, eyeing the girl as if he was concerned about her sanity. She made those names half joking, but it had inspired the boy apparently.

"These are terrible Petunia. Surely you could do better than this?" He scowled, taking her pen while shaking his head. "If you're going to insult someone with magic, at least do it properly."

Petunia watched the boy curiously, wondering what he might come up with.

José Yunei Damjiku Won D.

The girl's mouth fell open, she looked up to see the proud look on the boy's face.

Who says you need a magic wand?

"Oh that's funny!" She grabbed the pen, making a nice large circle around the boys neat script. "Imagine, the two old farts going insane trying to find the author behind these articles! Heaven knows most wizards don't have a lick of sense, but if someone did figure out the name..."

The girl nearly cackled, kicking her legs excitedly. The boy shook his head at her reaction, but couldn't help but smile.

"Meow."

The two kids looked up, seeing the cat had come closer.

"Oh, sorry." Petunia tipped her book down, pointing at the name Severus had some up with. "Isn't it purrr-fect?"

Severus snorted, looking amused by her pun.

The cat, aka McGonagall, read through the list with her tail flicking high in the air. Petunia couldn't be sure, but the cat looked a little amused.

"Thank you..." Severus muttered quietly, causing the girl to turn back questioningly. "Thank you for trusting me."

Petunia smiled, leaning her head against her bent knees.

"That should be my line Severus." She chuckled. "What if I'm just making this all up? I mean I'm a writer, what if this is just another story to me?"

The boy shook his head, holding her gaze.

"No, it's easy to tell when you're trying to lie. You blink more often."

Petunia scoffed, doubting the child's words. The girl continued to grumble under her breath, muttering about silly little snakes trying to get under her skin. Amused, Severus smirked.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

Severus and Petunia continued to chat until the sun had started dipping low in the sky. The conversation moved away from the things she knew and more towards what she was planning for them. The girl made a list of things she thought they should learn, Severus adding a few things himself.

Basic magic theory, Laws of the Ministry, Dueling, Goblin Language, House Elf stuff, History of Magic (for obvious reasons), Pure Blood Etiquette.

“If you want to learn wizards etiquette my mother might be willing to help…” The boy paused, brow furrowed. “It would be you she’d teach, if anyone…”

Petunia nodded, but wondered what exactly he meant by that last bit. The cat had moved closer to them, now resting laying on the edge of the quilt with her eyes closed. The girl smiled, hoping that was a good sign.

“I’ll have to ask her about it. We should all learn, but I’ll need to have it down perfectly if things are going to work right.”

“Why…” The boy looked at her with suspicion. “You’re not suggesting what I think you are…”

“I am if you’re implying I’m going to trick everyone into thinking I’m a pure-blood by acting properly in their presence.”

She smirked. Severus hit his forehead with his palm and let out an exasperated sigh.

“They will literally kill you if they find out!” He growled. “Mother says they’re ruthless, wouldn’t hesitate to kill a child…”

Petunia frowned, turning away from him to look at the cat. The creature stared into her eyes, a level of wonder and curiosity dancing in it’s orbs.

“I know… boy do I know that Severus. But it’s the best chance I have. If I can make them think twice, that will give me an in. The idea isn’t set in stone, but having good manners has never been a hindrance to me before. In fact, I think it might be a good protection… for all of us.”

The boy stared at her, lips pressed thin.

“You want me and Lily to follow you’re lead, to act like Pure Bloods?”

The girl shook her head.

“No. I want Lily to just watch her words, neither confirm nor deny her inheritance. If she’s careful people will just assume she’s from a family that has studied muggles thoroughly if. Even if she isn’t my manners will compensate. They’ll come up with their own reasons for why Lily acts the way she does when it’s obvious what I am.” She paused, meeting his eyes. “You on the other hand, should act as you always do. If anyone asks, we’ll say I’m your family sponsor or something.”

“And you?” He raised an eyebrow. “Why aren’t you at Hogwarts if you’re from such a family?”

She smirked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

“I’m the heir of the mysterious house, learning magic at home because I’m too dangerous to go to school.”

The boy snorted, earning a light whack on his arm.

“What! You don’t think I give off the feeling of a Pure Blood Heiress?”

He shook his head, a playful smile on his lips.

“I’m just surprised how accurate it is, you’re terrifying sometimes.”

The girl’s mouth fell open in shock.

“I am not!”

The boy crossed his arms, looking at her with skepticism.

“You didn’t see the way you’re eyes shifted when you heard Delores’ name back in the Library. I thought for sure the girl would need stitches at least, and that was before you started learning from you’re mother.”

The girl shook off his comment with an eye roll.

“So maybe that was the plan… Umbridge was lucky things worked out the way they did. She won’t be so lucky next time though.”

The boy chuckled at her words, giving her a knowing look.

“Meow.” The cat interrupted, looking up at the sky and then back to them.

Petunia laughed, looking to her friend with amusement.

“I think she’s telling us to go home.”

The boy scoffed, rolling his eyes.

“Bossy lil’ thing, isn’t she?”

Petunia bit her lip, shaking her head at the boy.

“I-I think you should be more polite to her.” The girl started, forcing herself not to laugh. “She’s just trying to keep us safe.”

The boy scoffed, but stood up non the less.

“What are we, kittens?”

Petunia couldn’t help herself. The girl lifted her hands over her head, bending them slightly to look like cat ears.

“Meooow?” She mimicked, batting her eyelashes.

Severus spluttered, covering his eyes with one hand.

“No.” He said, refusing to look at her.

His reaction egged the girl on. She stood up, slinking over to stand in front of him.

“Meeeeooow?” She repeated. “Mew? Meeeeew?”

Severus lost it, puling his hand down to glare at his friend.

“No.” He tried not to laugh. “Petunia, stop it.”

“Meoooow?” The girl dramatically frowned, letting out a long sad meow.

Silence… Followed by both children bursting into laughter. Severus lent against the tree, struggling to breath. Petunia collapsed back onto her quilt wheezing.

“Meow.” The ‘real’ cat sounded, tail swishing back and forth.

The cat’s cry made them laugh even harder, Petunia hitting the ground with her fist. It was just too much!

It took several long minutes for the children to recover. The cat waited patently, probably rolling her eyes at them. Even along the way home the Petunia kept giggling. The boy commented that maybe she really was a cat, the way she kept speaking to Duchess like she understood.

If only he knew!

Severus, being a gentleman, walked Petunia home. The cat followed behind them, keeping their pace fast. It was when the girl was about to go in that Severus suddenly took her hand, holding her in place.

Petunia looked up at him in slight confusion.

“I think…” He started, a small smile tugging at his lips. “I’d like to do something like this again… It just being the two of us…”

Petunia couldn’t tell he was blushing, his cheeks simply looked red from the cold. She was a little confused by his sudden comment, but a small warmth settled in her heart.

“Yeah.” She smiled up at him. “We’ll have to do it again!”

The boy looked excited at the idea, a full smile blossoming on his face. It was then that the girl noticed his cheeks. Taking her own scarf off, she stood on her tip toes to wrap in around him. The boy’s eyes went wide, mouth parted slightly. Petunia smiled, reaching up to move some of his hair away from his eyes. It was getting so long now.

“There.” She looked at him with satisfaction. “Can’t have you catching a cold on me, now I can?”

The boy looked a little stunned, using one hand to pull the scarf a little closer.

“Meow!” The cat cried, waiting impatiently.

Petunia giggled while Severus sighed.

“I think you’re escort is ready.” She slowly dropped his hand. “Best not keep her waiting.”

The boy nodded, turning to walk away.

“Good night Severus!” Petunia waved to him animatedly from the porch, a wide smile on her lips.

“Good night…” The boy paused, pulling down the scarf so smirk. “Pet.”

Heat filled Petunia’s cheeks, her mouth falling open. The boy laughed, shaking his head at her reaction.

“Y-You can’t call me that!” She shook her hand at him.

Did he have any idea what that name implied! Of course not, he was only 10!!! Gosh, she didn’t need this!

“And why not?” He ran a hand through his hair, holding the locks up. ”You were acting like a cat earlier, that makes you a pet...”

A mental image of a much older Severus saying that flashed through the girl’s mind, causing her to falter. The boy took her lack of response as agreement, light dancing in his young eyes.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, Pet.”

Chapter Text

Minerva McGonagall was exhausted, but then again when wasn’t she? She’d just finished penning a letter the Prewett’s, explaining how their sons had received another round of detentions for blowing up the prefects bathroom. The woman shook her head, silently praying those boys grew up sooner rather than later.

Two more years. She just had to make it two more years until they graduated, then things would be more peaceful.

Her thoughts of peace were disrupted by a new owl flying into her office. The way it dropped a letter with out stopping told her it was a public owl, perhaps it was something from one of her Muggle-born’s parents?

She reached for it, looking at the name listed.

‘Petunia Evans’

She looked at the letter with slight confusion, not recognizing the name. Casting a quick spell on it, she found no jinxes or the like there of. Satisfied, she sliced the letter open.

‘Deputy Head Mistress McGonagall,

I apologize for writing you during such a busy time of year. You don’t know me, but you’ll be hosting my little sister and our friend at Hogwarts in less than two years time.

Allow me to preemptively apologize for any mishaps they find themselves in during their schooling. I can only praise your patience and immaculate control under such a stressful position.

Now, I haven’t written you to preen you’re feathers. I actually need your assistance.

Recently at our school another child lost control of her magic while attempting to hurt my sister and I. She caused an earth quake that destroyed part of our school. Luckily we were unscathed, but the situation brought my lack of understanding to light.

I am a ‘muggle’. I haven’t an ounce of magic in me, but my sister and friend do. I would like to ask you for a tutor, so that I may understand the world my family is being drug into.

Please, do not misunderstand. Our family will gladly send our young to master their gifts, but not unprepared. I refuse to send two children into a world of unknown dangers and threats. The Head Master would lead my parents and I to believe all is well in the magical world, but I’m not so easily fooled.

I understand the Head Master is a prominent figure in your society, but I have a hard time trusting him. That is why I’ve written you. I understand you are what the wizards call ‘Half blood’ meaning you had one muggle parent and one magical. I personaly find the term rather derogatory as it leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Regardless of my opinions on such things, I feel that you’ll understand my concerns more than the Head Master.

If you would be so kind as to let me know my options, I would be very grateful. I’d also like to ask that you not mention my letter to anyone for the foreseeable future. Many magical folk wouldn’t take kindly to a person such as myself trying to learn of their ways.

All my thanks.

~ Petunia Evans

P.S.

I have reason to believe there is a faculty member reading people’s minds illegally, so I recommend not looking directly into the eyes of the adults until you figure out who it is. ‘

The woman’s brow furrowed, a storm of conflicting emotions whirling inside her. In all her years she’d never read a letter like this. This young lady seemed well informed about the oddest things, including her family tree. The letter had a hopeful but important feeling to it.

She had often tried to persuade Albus that the Muggle Parents should be told about what was happening in the wizarding world, but he always seemed to have an excuse.

‘Minerva, they wouldn’t understand, it will only worry them needlessly. Only tell them if they ask, but we shouldn't share things needlessly.’

The woman pursed her lips, recalling the conversation. She’d always taken those words liberally, bending them as they fit the situation. This was no different.

Here in her hand was a letter, from a muggle and they were asking. No, they were doing more than that. This young lady, Petunia, wanted to learn. She wanted to understand so she could protect those she loved. She was seeking knowledge so she could truly understand what was happening.

Minerva’s heart swelled. Oh, how she wished other muggle’s took this girl’s initiative. Her eyes then fell on the last line, slight confusion.

Legilimency was a serious topic. If there was someone using such a spell, as was being implied, then if could become a huge issue. But how would a muggle have any knowledge about the inner happenings of Hogwarts?

The woman waved her hand, a book from her stacked shelf flying over on command. She flipped through the pages, finding what she needed.

‘Legilimency: the act of magically navigating through the many layers of a person's mind and correctly interpreting one's findings.’

She frowned, looking at the incredibly small entry. Unsatisfied, she added further research to her growing list of things to do. Closing the book with a dull thud, she looked back down at her desk.

Minerva found nearly nothing in the library, having to ask Irma to help. The Librarian didn’t even need five minutes to pull the book out and hand it to her. The woman also didn’t mind when asked not to mention its use to anyone.

That might have surprised some, but Irma knew the book was in safe hands.

Reading it had been… enlightening, but also terrifying. She didn’t hesitate to start putting the book into practice, slowly crafting a place for her memories. She crafted a small cottage reminiscent of her childhood home, hiding her memories in the corn field along the flowing creek.

It was only after she’d returned the book that she’d begun acting impulsively. Normally she’d reserve herself, but some how this felt important. It was like her magic was pulling her to go.

Who was she to argue with the pull of her magic? It had always been with her, protecting her and serving her through everything.

That was how she found herself in Cokeworth, slipping through the small neighborhood with quick paws.

She found the house rather quickly, watching it from across the way. She saw the small family laughing, a young red-head girl wrestling with her mother in the back yard. It was the oddest thing to watch, but she quickly understood what she was seeing after the next child had their turn.

Her brother’s had often done this, practicing how to fight so they could hold their own when it counted. She’d been given a few basic lessons, but only because she threatened the boys into it. The cat couldn’t help but smile watching this family.

“Petuina, you’re up.” The father called.

Minerva blinked several times. She couldn’t have heard that right. The girl was the same age as a first year! The letter she received couldn’t have been written by such a small child. Surely not… There had to be some mistake.

The girl didn’t hesitate, bouncing up to challenge her father. Cries of joy filled the yard as the girl managed to escape the man’s grip, even landing a good hit on his chest before tripping backwards and landing on her bum.

The child looked up sheepishly, giggling at the fall.

It was a few hours later that the elder child was sent outside, quilt in hand. She looked a little glum, but quickly headed off. The cat followed, watching her closely.

She watched the girl take place under the large tree looking over a small pond. A wistful look rested on her face, looking out of place on someone so young. It was that sad expression that made the woman follow her next impulsive urge.

“Meow.”

Minerva wasn’t sure what she was expecting, but this hadn’t been it. She’d come up to many children in her cat form, but they’d never spoken to her like this. The girl’s eyes danced with amusement, and something she couldn’t quite place.

It was when the boy joined them that things got really interesting. She’d been named by children before, but ‘Dutchess’ had to be the most regal name she’d ever received. The woman felt a small level of pride hearing the girl say it.

“... Madam Le’ Fluffy Cheeks.”

The woman groaned, her tail flicking in annoyance. That was far more common than she cared to admint.

She watched the children snuggle together, sitting close enough to comfortably listen to their conversation. They’d probably be talking about school and friends, they were far to young to be dating so at least she wouldn’t have to stop any tom-foolery. Helga knew she dealt with that more than enough at Hogwarts.

The woman prepared herself for a long evening. It wasn’t all bad, at least she could get some much needed rest.

Minerva had been wrong.

It wasn’t often that she was, but when she was it was usually a rather large thing. This was about as large as she could imagine. Why in Godric’s name where two children discussing Voldemort!

She reacted on instincts, hissing at the name. The kids continued, and the conversation grew worse.

Voldemort taking over, Grindelwald being alive, Dumbledore reading everyone’s minds, and drugging the students! The fur on her back bristled, a mental image of using the man’s chair as a scratching post came to mind.

She pushed the thought away, reasoning that she didn’t know how true the child’s words were. She needed to investigate before doing anything else.

The conversation moved on, turning down an even more unpredictable path. Minerva had never in all her years heard such an adult conversation from such little mouths. Petunia knew things, thing she shouldn’t. Things that nobody could know. Not only that, this little muggle child was plotting how to rid the world of it’s Darkest wizard and it’s Lightest.

The woman felt conflicted, wondering what to do about the child’s plans. Part of her wanted to intervene, to tell them both to stop with such nonsense.

But the way Petunia spoke… It made her hesitate.

McGonagall didn’t get back to the castle until long after dark, having taken both children home. It had been rather adorable watching the two children dance around each other, no doubt they would have some interesting years to come.

Seeing the boy home had been a quiet affair, though he did kneel down to scratch her head before going inside. He wore a frown, thinly concealed dead on his face. It was only when the boy’s father yelled for him that he moved away, slinking into the house.

Minerva had to fight every urge in her body to not sweep the boy away in that moment.

“Ah, Minerva.” An old familiar voice brought her from her thoughts. “I see you’ve returned.”

Albus Dumbledore was hovering outside her office, stroking his beard thoughtfully. The woman quickly looked away from his eyes, moving to open her door.

“Albus.” She answered curtly. “What can I help you with?”

She moved deftly inside, leaving the door open to the man. He followed in with out hesitation, but didn’t sit down. Instead he lingered around her book shelf, examining her titles.

“Quite a collection you have here.” The old man tutted.

Minerva raised an eyebrow, but quickly made herself busy with papers at her desk.

“That’s hardly the sort of thing that would bring you here at this time of night Albus. Out with it.”

The man didn’t react, simply smiling at the books. The woman ignored him, though the words of Petunia Evan’s flitted through her mind.

“Have you read any good books recently Minerva?”

Her heart stopped, brow furrowing. He couldn’t possibly know.

“Do I look like I’ve the time Albus?” She threw him a small glare, but quickly looked back to her papers. “I might read something during the summer, but until then all I’ll be reading is poorly written essays on the first known wand movements to transfigure a person into a coat rack.”

Her words had come out a little shorter than they should, but the woman was more than a little cross at the moment. Just the idea that the Head Master been keeping an eye on her was enough to light a fire under her.

“Of course, I meant no harm my dear.” The man turned to give her a twinkling smile, pulling something out of his pocket. “It seems I’ve caught you at a bad time.”

The old man set a small wrapped candy on her desk.

A Lemon Drop.

“I know you’re not a fan of sweets, but I find they help me when life’s burdens start to weigh me down.” The man chuckled to himself. “I’ll leave you to you’re work now. Good night Minerva.”

With out another word the man floated out of her office, shutting the door tightly behind him. Minerva set aside her papers, staring at the offending sweet with suspicion.

Perhaps she should see how much truth there was in Petunia's words…

Chapter Text

Petunia wanted to scream.

It was nearly two in the morning now, and she still couldn’t sleep! She had watched the boy leave, unable to say anything about the new name he’d given her. Every time she closed her eyes she saw an older Severus smirking at her. The mental image sent her heart into a flurry all over again.

No, calm down! It’s fine. He’s just a kid, he had no idea what he’s done.

The girl forced out all thoughts of the boy. She’d deal with it later. The only thing she’d done for the past few hours if work herself into a tizzy.

Petunia rolled over, a long exhausted sigh escaping her lips. If she wasn’t going to sleep she might as well be productive. She set herself up at her desk, pen and notebook in hand. Unfortunately the typewriter was too loud to be used at this time of night. She had tried once before…

The girl stared down at the blank page, letting her mind wonder. No idea’s came to her, so she just started doodling. True to Eileen’s words, this ink lasted a long time. She had yet to refill the pen but fresh ink continued to freely flow with no signs of stopping.

She smiled as the silver liquid settle on the paper, a wet shine glistening under the light of her lamp. The girl watched in avid fascination as the ink quickly started to dry, the color shifting to a dark cobalt blue. It was a cool effect but also very practical. It could be quite difficult to read silver words.

Petunia continued to doodle, finding herself lost in thought as her hand was busy.

She couldn’t help but feel a little nervous about everything McGonagall now knew about her plans, but having the woman hear them ‘indirectly’ made it more believable. There was a lot of guess work on Petunia’s part. She wasn’t positive Dumbles was using spiked Lemon Drops. That might have just been a fanfiction thing, like the constant mind reading of students and staff, but it made too much sense to be completely false. Hopefully this version of Minerva would find the truth in what she heard.

Petunia had taken a rather reckless leap of faith speaking so much out loud, but they really needed the woman on her side. Minerva was the one person who could take control of the school faculty and replace the Head Master with very little backlash or complaint.

It was the fact that the cat showed up to investigate that gave Petunia hope. Lucy knew that the woman had watched the Dursley family all day before Harry was abandoned on their door step. The fact that she did something similar here meant she could be influenced, to some degree at least.

Petunia stretched, staring at the ceiling above. A small quiet giggle escaped her lips.

It had been so cool to meet the real Professor McGonagall! Lucy still vividly remembered watching Maggie Smith on the screen for the first time. The woman was Iconic in all the best ways!

Sure, she’d met both Severus and Lily, but they weren’t a huge part of the books at this young age. It was different, and the idea of meeting Minerva in human form was so exciting! She still couldn’t believe some of the things Severus had said to the cat! He would no doubt recognize her once at school. She’d love to be a fly on the wall when that meeting happened!

Petunia groaned as the light hit her. She blinked slowly, confused as to where she was for a moment. Pushing up, she found herself at her desk. Ah yes, she’d been having trouble sleeping and wanted to be productive. When had she nodded off?

She rubbed the sleep from her eyes, letting out a long yawn. She twisted, stretching her back. If she’d been in Lucy’s body it would have sounded like a bag of peanuts. Luckily, Petunia was still young.

The girl looked down at her desk, noticing her book still splayed in front of her. She didn’t remember doing much, just doodling in it. The girl went to close the book when she noticed something.

The ink was still silver.

She gently touched her hand writing, confirming it was actually dry. The girl was puzzled, running a hand over the script. It was easier to read than she imagined, the words were almost illuminated with an ethereal feeling. Her handwriting also looked weird, but she couldn’t quite place how.

Lifting up the book she quickly flipped through the pages, staring in amazement at the shear number that had been filled. All of the pages were lined with words, though every once in a while there would be a thick line separating two thoughts.

Did she really do all this last night? The girl frowned, reaching the beginning of her late night scribbles.

- Hermione groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “If you can’t say something nice, then do be quiet Malfoy.”

The man smirked, leaning against the desk with his arms folded. His long legs crossed in a picturesque manner.

“I was nice. I could have said much worse about your friends. I didn’t point out how stupid Potter’s being about courting Luna, or how ridiculous it is that Weasel thinks he has the right to tell you what to do.” Draco raised an eyebrow, the light in his eyes shifting. “If you really have a problem with what I’ve said, then perhaps we should talk about it more, say, over dinner?”

Hermione rolled her eyes, letting out a playful sigh.

“You know, we aren’t school children anymore Draco. You’re more than welcome to just ask me, with out insulting my friends.”

“And risk boring you?” The man leaned forward, brushing a strand of her hair out of the way. “Never.” -

Petunia turned the page ready to see what happened next, but it wasn’t the same scene. Her brow furrowed as she continued on.

- Luna stared dreamily up at the sky, not saying a word. Harry was grateful, he didn’t think he could stand hearing one more person thank him. They’d won the war… but at what cost?

He dropped his head into his hands, hiding the tears that he couldn’t stop. Luna carefully wrapped her arms around his shoulders. The young man melted into her chest, quiet sobs escaping from between his lips.

“I- I couldn’t… I couldn’t save them.” He forced the words out, like he needed to explain to her how hard he tried.

“It’s okay Harry.” Luna gently stroked his head, hugging him close. “You couldn't have if you tried. Someone else will save them. All of them.” -

The girl was so confused looking down at the words. These scenes were unfamiliar to her. She wanted to read more. She wanted to know what happened next!

“PETUNIAAAAA!!!” Her mother’s voice echoed through the house.

The girl looked at the clock, realizing the time. She overslept, waaaaay overslept! She needed to get a move on!

Petunia raced to get ready, throwing on something random and quickly brushing her hair. She just stuffed her book in her bag, intending to look at it again later. It wasn’t until she came down stairs that her pace slowed.

More specifically, it came to a halt.

Severus Snape was already here, sitting at the table with some eggs and toast. The boy looked up, meeting her gaze with a smile. Petunia gulped as a tingling sensation filled her heart.

“Petuina? Why have you got you’re school bag? It’s Saturday.”

The girl stared at her mother, mouth falling open.

“Is it really?” She ran a hand through her hair, shocked that she’d forgotten such a thing as the day of the week.

Lily giggled.

“Tunie, how could you forget what day it is?”

The girl rolled her eyes and dropped her bag, coming to sit at the table. Her plate was already loaded with all her favorites.

“I just got a little mixed up, thought I had slept through my alarm.” She stabbed one of her sausages with a fork, digging in as her sister continued to tease her.

“You just wanted to spend the whole day on the typewriter.” The child smirked, folding her arms. “Afraid you’re stuck spending you’re time with the two of us today.”

Petunia let out a fake sigh.

“Oh how ever will I survive?”

Severus looked amused, Lily stuck out her tongue.

Petunia listened to the idle chatter of the room, enjoying the peace that was Saturday breakfast. She tried to ignore the burning urge to pull out her book at the table and examine it again. It wasn’t till she’d finished her plate that Severus spoke.

“You ready to go, Pet?”

The girl choked on her juice, launching into a small coughing fit.

"S-severus," She mumbled out, coughing again to clear the throat. "You shouldn't call me that.”

The boy raised an eyebrow, false innocent smile on his face.

“But you didn’t mind last night?”

The girl pinched her nose, sending the boy a small glare.

“Sevy, that’s a perfect nick-name!” Lily jumped excitedly! “It’s soooooo cute!”

Severus smiled at the girl’s reaction, nodding to her.

“Yes, it’s Purrfect.”

Petunia’s hands slapped to her face in embarrassment. She could feel her cheeks burning. The girl clearly heard the boy chuckling. She looked up to throw him a glare. This little brat! He was smirking, looking positively chuffed to bits about her mortified expression.

It was the sound of her mother giggling that stole her attention. The girl turned to see her mother placing a comforting hand on her father’s chest. Jasper looked mortified, his mouth hanging open in a twisted way. Angie looked giddy, smiling widely at the children.

“I think it’s wonderful!” The woman purred, “Don’t you dear?”

She turned to her husband, smiling kindly at him. The man frowned, looking from Severus to Petunia and back. Eventually he let out a long pained sigh.

“I suppose… It’s fine… but only because it’s Severus.” The man crossed his arms over his chest, eyeing the boy.

Petunia felt defeated. She was outnumbered on all sides! Surely her parents understood the suggestive nature of the nick-name!!!

“What about me?” Lily began bouncing excitedly. “When are you going to give me a cute nick-name Sevy?”

“You already have one,” The boy smiled. “Flaming Devil, Obviously.”

Petunia couldn’t help but laugh as her sister started clambering over the boy. The sight only led credence to his terrible nick-name.

Chapter Text

Eventually the children were sent away, off to their spot at the park again. Petunia brought her quilt and book, dying to start flicking through it again.

“Come on! It’s not that hard too come up with a cute name!” The girl fussed. “Anything is better than Flaming Devil!”

Severus only seemed egged on by her reaction, satisfied smirk resting on his face.

“I’m afraid I’ve no other ideas at the moment. I suppose I could shorten it to Demon, but that’s just a little bit on the nose. Don’t you think?”

Lily started whacking the boy’s arm again, but he only chuckled. Petunia shook her head, but couldn’t help but smile.

“Come on! Toonie made such a cute name for me! Surely you can thing of something!”

“She only calls you ‘Lily Puff’ because you follow her around like a baby chick.”

Admittedly Severus was right about why she’d called her sister that, though the reincarnate felt it best not to voice that at the moment.

“Like you’re any better? At least I don’t stare at her while she’s working.”

“I do not.”

“Do too!”

Petunia listened idly they children continued to argue. The conversation did stir an idea in the girl, what was she supposed to call Severus? He deserved a nick name that was just as embarrassing! But what could she use?

The girl was so lost in thought she didn’t notice when the boy had taken her quilt and laid it out. She moved on instinct, plopping herself down and pulling out her book. She intended to try scribbling out some possible nick-names, but Lily stopped her.

“This looks so pretty Petunia! I’m glad you’ve been using our presents properly.” The little girl stared at the silver ink with amazement, tilting her head to the side as she looked. “Oh. Your handwriting went back to normal.”

Petunia’s eyes bugged out at the girl’s comment.

“What do you mean Lily?”

The red head looked up at her with a puzzled expression.

“Well, you used to write with you’re left hand. You use your right hand now, and your words look kinda different.”

Petunia’s pursed her lips, looking down at the pen resting in her right hand.

Lily was right.

The girl turned to a new page, writing out her name with her right hand. She waited for the ink to dry, then switched hands, writing her name again.

“Wow!” Lily exclaimed.

“You’re ambidextrous?” Severus quirked an eyebrow.

“Yeah… I guess so.” The reincarnate bit her lip, slightly shaken by the realization.

Lucy’s penmanship was her right hand, and Petunia’s was her left. There were similarities between the two styles, but they were distinctly different. Lucy’s was more like curly printing than cursive, while Petunia’s was proper cursive.

This… This could be just what she needed. Now she could switch hands depending on ‘who’ needed to be writing. She could use a different penmanship for different Pen names!

The girl smiled, mind brimming with opportunities this opened up.

Petunia didn’t get a chance to read until Lily had exhausted herself. It took several hours of talking and playing to do that. Severus and Lily were currently meditating, practicing feeling their magic. Normally she’d join, but today Petunia had an itch to scratch.

Flipping back to her night time scribbles she found the next entry, reading it with anticipation.

-Hermione reached for a random book on the shelf, ignoring the boys argument behind her. They had been going on for ages and it was getting old. To the girl’s surprise, she’d grabbed a romance book of all things. Not her first choice, but…

Biting her lip, she made sure her companions were properly distracted. Confirming it, she flipped the book open to a random page. She lightly skimmed the words, brow furrowing as she did.

Was this… no, it couldn’t be. The brunette read on a little more then gasped, slamming the book shut and clutching it to her chest.

“We need to go!” She yelled, slipping her wand down her sleeve and clasping it tightly. “NOW!”

“What?” Ron stared at her with confusion. “Mione, we just got here.”

The girl moved to them in quick strides, grabbing Harry’s arm and she antempting to drag him out. He didn’t move much, reaching out to place both hands on her shoulders.

“Hermione, what’s wrong?” The boy looked concerned, frowning at her. “You’re not making any-”

He was cut off.

“Bombarda!” An unfamiliar voice shouted out.

Shock filled their faces.

“Protego!” Malfoy shouted, having drawn his wand when he noticed Hermione draw hers. The spell held strong, but it wasn’t going to last long enough. They needed a way out!

“Venit Ignis!” The attacker shouted again, a stream of fire spilling from his wand tip. Hermione cast a silent spell, attempting to douse the magic flames in water.

Harry and Ron joined the fight, casting spells in quick succession while Draco and Hermione defended them. They were wining! Luckily there was only one attacker this time. The red head couldn’t help smiling as adrenaline filled him. The attacker soon realized they were no match on their own, probably leaving to get more help. Hermione frowned, but slowly lowered her wand.

Harry was still scanning for the next attack, a focused look on his face. Draco was dusting himself off, a disgruntled look on his face as he muttered about his clothes.

Book pages filled the room, some singed with burning embers and other soaked with water. The book store was utterly destroyed. Hermione couldn’t help but bit her lip, as she took in the damage. Her eyes flitted down to the book in her hand, the only one not damaged by the fight.

It had saved them.

Her brow furrowed, confusion and doubt filling her. Instinctively she flipped it open. She needed to read that page again, just to be sure.

CREEEEEEAAAAAAK

“Hermione!!” Harry yelled, startling her.

She looked up, like a deer caught in as ceiling started to crumble on top of her. -

Petunia’s mouth hung open as she read the scene.

Did… did she really write this?

It was interesting, definitely left her wanting more! In her last life, Lucy usually kept a dream journal near her bed. The young woman had a habit of waking in between dreams and writing parts of them down. Was that what this was?

The girl kept reading, curiosity brimming. The next several pages were disjointed scenes, being only a small descriptive line or piece of dialog. They defiantly looked like the sort of thing Lucy had written in her half asleep state before. They were very random but had some interesting idea’s she could use.

Eventually she made her way to the last few pages, reading through with a raised eyebrow. A story summary with some dialog, but it wasn’t about Harry Potter characters. Well any main characters, it was still set in the Harry Potter universe.

A young witch was engaged to a very rich wizard, but she was in love with a muggle born. She refused to marry the rich wizard, following her heart to be with the man she loved. But the rich wizard didn’t like that. Scorned, he put a curse on the muggle born man.

Every time the two lover’s touched the world would tremble around them, like an earthquake or something. The rich wizard laughed, thinking surely that the woman would come back to him.

She didn’t, saying she’d rather be with the one she loves even if they can’t touch.

Petunia gasped. This was it! This was what she needed! It was the perfect story for Hope Springs Publishing!!

The characters could go around trying to break the curse while looking out for the bad rich wizard. She could easily spice it up, throwing in a few scenes where the couple started kissing only to have one of them back off as things got to dangerous. Oh, she could imagine the tension building through the whole story! She’d have to think about how to break the curse, letting them finally embrace each other properly in the end, but that wasn’t a big deal.

The girl giggled, relieved that she’d finally come up with a good idea! She’d need to send the proposal off to Kathy with a basic outline as soon as possible!

“Shhhhhhhh.”

Petunia looked up to see Lily squinting at her.

“We’re trying to meditate.” The young girl scolded, a cute serious look on her face.

The reincarnate had to bite her lip to keep from laughing.

“Right…” The reincarnate had to bite her lip to keep from laughing. “Sorry.”

Lily gave her a look before forcing her eyes tightly shut again. Petunia shook her head at the child’s attempts, finding them endearing.

Looking back down at her book she started outlining her next story. She definitely needed to keep a book by her bedside if these were the sorts of things she came up with in her dreams!

That night, she did just that. Drifting off to sleep with a book by her bed, excited to see what her next entries might be filled with.

Chapter Text

Petunia typed away to her hearts content. It had been almost two weeks since she’d been inspired by her dream journal. In that time she had typed up and mailed an outline to Hope Spring Publishing, but not one to be idle she started working on the story right away. It was going well, but was a little more complicated than her Teen Spy books. Not that she minded, it was refreshing if anything.

The girl was also alternating what hand she used to write, wanting to keep in practice. She’s only missed a few months of using her left hand and it had already grown much weaker.

“Tuuuuuuunieeeeeee!” The young girl burst into the writing lab, halting as she saw her sister still working. “Aren’t ready yet? It’s time to go!”

The reincarnate glanced up at the clock, pouting.

“It can’t be that time already.” She sighed, “Just let me finish this page, then we can go.”

Lily let out an exasperated wine.

“It’s not like we don’t come for you at the same time, every day!” The girl pouted.

The elder girl rolled her eyes.

“I’ll only take longer if you distract me.” She stated, causing the girl to let out a long sigh. Severus shook his head at the girls, having long since grown used to their antics.

Petunia’s fingers flew, finishing up the page she was on in record time. She quickly checked the page before slipping it into her folder.

“Alright.” The girl smiled, “Let’s go.”

The two other children eyed her. Severus with a raised brow and Lily with mild annoyance.

“You haven’t packed your bag yet.” The boy stated, earning a soft glare from Petunia.

“You’re not going to pack it for me, Prince Charming?”

Lily gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. Petunia froze, eyes going wide as she processed what had just come out of her mouth.

Severus was still almost in a daze for several seconds. Slowly a small satisfied smile slipped onto his lips. He stepped forward, looking into the girls eyes.

“Of course,” The boy didn’t hesitate taking her bag and resting it on the table. He packed it quickly before she could even say a word.

Finished, he smirked.

“There you are Pet.”

Petunia’s bit her bottom lip.

“T-thanks…” She stood up, reaching for the bag.

The boy took a single step away, moving just out of her reach. She frowned and stretched further. He moved again. Her brow furrowed, eyes flitting to look at him. Severus was practically laughing with his eyes, but kept his lips tightly shut. He then, with a knowing look, slung the bag over his shoulder.

“I think I’ll carry this for you,” He stated, walking away. “Lead the way Lily.”

Petunia stood there for a second, watching the boy with shock.

Lily looked ecstatic, like Christmas had come early! She giggled happily, running to get ahead of the boy.

“Cooooooming!” She threw a look over her shoulder, winking at her elder sister. The action pulled the girl back into the moment, spuring her to action.

“Wait, no!” The girl dashed around the desk. The two children smirked, seeing her finally in pursuit. They shared a look before taking off at a run. Petunia groaned, muttering under her breath as she pushed to match their pace.

They didn’t slow down until they reached the tack field, Severus turning to smirk at her again. Petunia didn’t slow down, pushing to go faster. If she could just grab the strap as she went past then she’d be home free!

Closer…. Closer… Closer… And Severus swiftly stepped to the left, pulling it just out of reach again. The girl skidded to a halt, nearly tumbling forwards.

“Severus, give that back!” She wined.

The boy laughed, tilting his head to the side.

“No, I don’t think I will.”

Lily giggled, still leading them forward towards home.

“I think you should just give up Tunnie, he’s never going to let it go.”

Petunia sighed, falling inline with the others. Severus walked between the girls, but strategically kept her bag on the other side of himself.

“Why though, I can carry my own things, thank you very much.” The girl threw a side glance up at the boy, confused by the satisfied smile on his face.

“You said you wanted to learn Wizard manners, right?”

Petunia pursed her lips, not liking where this was going. Years of Lucy’s fanfiction reading flitted to her mind. The boy raised an eyebrow, still waiting for her to respond. She nodded, pushing aside Lucy’s reading history.

“Yeah…” The girl bit her bottom lip.

“Then this should be good practice.” Severus nodded resolutely, facing forward again.

Petunia stared at him in confusion.

“So wizards will carry girl’s bags for them?” Lily asked, curiosity brimming.

“It’s not uncommon.” The boy’s smile softened slightly, a pink tinge dusting his cheeks. “But they have to be close with the girl.”

Lily nodded.

“So, like friends?”

Severus considered her words for a moment before responding.

“Perhaps not just friends, a bit closer than that.”

“So like, best friends?”

The boy let out a quiet sigh as the little girl waited for him to respond.

“Something like that…” Severus mumbled, not really elaborating further.

Petunia’s furrowed brow suddenly raised, a small smile gracing her face.

“Ah, I see.” The bumped shoulders affectionately with the boy. “I suppose when my plans start coming to fruition I’ll have to let others carry my things for me. I’d hate to appear impolite by refusing their offer, I might ruin a possible business opportunity! I’m glad you told me, that could have been disastrous. Thank you Severus!”

The boy stared at her in mortification.

“No!” He stated bluntly, looking a little upset by her words. “You shouldn’t let anyone else carry your things for you!”

Petunia raised an eyebrow at him, once again confuse.

“But, why?”

The boy pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a long pained sigh.

“I- You…” He pursed his lips, trying to gather his words. Suddenly he nodded to himself, squaring his shoulders. “Would you really trust them? You have so many things written down, things that might be dangerous in the wrong hands.”

Petunia thought on his words. He was right, she really couldn’t trust anyone with her things. Frankly she wanted a more secure way to keep her notes, but it just wasn’t an option at the moment.

“I see what you mean Severus. But then what do I do when someone offers, or like you they just take it?” She sent the boy a slightly pointed gaze that he didn’t acknowledge.

“For the former, simply decline. You’ll have to ask my mother for the proper words. For the latter,” He paused, raising an eyebrow her way. “You should practice that move your Mother showed us yesterday.”

Petunia’s mouth fell open at the boys suggestion. That felt a little… drastic.

“Well I think it’s sweet.” Lily smiled proudly. “I’d let them carry my things!”

Severus’ head spun at lightning speed to stare at the girl, mouth open to say something but his words were cut short.

“Weren’t you just gagging when Mum and Dad held hands the other day?” Petunia raised an eyebrow at the child’s thoughts.

Lily grimaced.

“Of course I did! I don’t want another sibling right now.”

Petunia's world tilted, she coughed to hide her reaction.

There was no way.

“Um…” The girl bit her lip, trying to keep her laughter contained. “How… how would them holding hands get us another sibling?”

Lily gasped, halting the caravan as she stared at her older sister in shock. The little girl held a hand to her mouth, eyes wide.

“P-petunia… Do… do you not know how babies are made?”

Petunia had never wanted to laugh so hard in her two lives! The rest of the walk home had been utterly hilarious to her!

Lily, bless her heart, had taken it upon herself to teach her older sister how dangerous it was to hold hands with a boy. The thinly pressed lips on Severus face told the reincarnate that he was not under the same impressions as her sister. Not that he felt it his responsibility to correct the child’s misunderstandings.

“So what if I held Severus hand?” Petunia tilted her head in false curiosity, missing the blush that had taken residence on the boys face.

“You can’t! I already explained this Tunnie, weren’t you paying attention?” The red head huffed.

“Right, sorry Lily Puff.” The girl bit her lip. She could not laugh as she delivered this final blow! “So then, what happens if both you and I hold Severus’ hands?”

Petunia watched as her sister opened her mouth to speak, but the words died on her tongue. Confusion took over the child’s face. It was perfect!

“I… I’m not sure…” The girl crossed her arms, thinking hard. “Sally didn’t say what happened then…”

“Maybe Mum will know?” The reincarnate smirked, hiding it as she gathered the mail.

Lily suddenly looked excited.

“Oh yeah!” The red head didn’t hesitate to run for the door, bright smile on her face. “MUUUUUUUUUUM!!”

Petunia waited, and then burst into quiet laughter. She dropped to her knees, clutching her stomach as the finally let herself vocalize her amusement.

“That was terrible.” Severus said, causing the girl to look at him.

He was smirking, shaking his head at the situation.

“Well did you want to explain it to her?” The girl raised an eyebrow.

The boy looked away from her.

“Me neither.” The girl laughed again, standing back up.

Gosh she was sore, holding back her laughter had been sooo worth it though!

Chapter Text

Petunia and Severus gave it another minute before heading inside. Eileen was watching the situation before her play out with amusement, a small smirk nestled on her face. Lily was bouncing in place as she pleaded with her mother. Angie on the other hand was sporting a lovely blush, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“But Muuuuum!” The girl wined.

“I said we’ll talk about this later.” The woman said softly, “We have guests at the moment.”

The girl pouted, flopping onto her seat at the table. Angie let out a long sigh, throwing a pointed look at her eldest daughter. Petunia shrugged, sending the woman a knowing smile.

“Come on you two, have some tea.” Angie shook her head as she ushered them over, watching as Severus set the bag down on the table.

Petunia threw a look at the boy, he just smiled at her with mischievous eyes. The reincarnate reached out for her bag, bringing it closer to her.

“Thanks again Severus.” She mumbled, completely aware of the looks Angie and Eileen were giving them.

“Well, I feel like we’ve missed something. Don’t you agree Eileen?” Angie raised a brow, slight smirk on her lips.

“My thoughts exactly Angie. Since when is my son carting your bag for you Petunia?” Eileen’s words were brimming with curiosity, and perhaps a little excitement. “I wasn’t aware you had that sort of relationship.”

Before Petunia could ask what she meant by that, Lily burst into a dramatic retelling.

“I’ll tell you!! You are never going to believe this! It all started when Petunia gave Sevy a nick-name!” The young girl knelt on her seat, placing both hands on the table dramatically. “And it’s absolutely perfect! But she also asked him to pack her back, and he did, but wouldn’t give it back! And then Sevy said that... um….”

The girl paused, remembering magic was a secret. She thought quickly, finding another word.

“That some people will carry stuff like that, but you have to be the very best of friends! And Sevy said that only he should carry her stuff because she trusts him, but really I think I’d let anyone carry my bag if they offered.”

The girl clapped her hands excitedly, having shocked the two women with her non stop talking.

“Well then.” Eileen spoke, eyes shifting from surprised to knowing. “That’s a rather unique interpretation of that old tradition. I suppose ‘the best of friends’, as you put it, close enough.” The woman lifted her cup, taking a dainty sip from it.

Petunia frowned, not sure what the woman was trying to say, but before anyone could say another words Lily was off again.

“But that’s not the best part!! His nick-name, the one Petunia gave him it’s- It’s Prince Charming! Isn’t that perfect! And the way Tunnie said it, it was like she was asking her night in shining Armour to slip her glass slipper on!”

Eileen nearly dropped her tea cup, eyes going wide.

“That’s…” The woman paused, looking stiff for some reason. “A rather interesting choice Petunia.” Eileen’s words sounded a bit concerned, but also weirdly distant that her earlier tone. “Any particular reason why you chose it?”

Petunia tilted her head to the side as she thought.

“It just slipped out,” The girl shrugged. “I’m not sure what else to say. He was being a prat, and next thing I knew I’d called him Prince Charming and he ran off with my bag.”

The woman raised an eyebrow, eyeing the child.

“I suppose I’ll just have to keep acting like a prat so you say it more often.” Severus cut it, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Now, won’t I?”

Lily was giggling, practically cheering as she watched. Angie had strategically lifted her cup to hide her smirk. Eileen… Well, the woman looked almost as shocked as Petunia, brow raised as she looked at the boy. Her expression shifted, a soft smile tugging at her lips like she’d just seen an old friend.

Petunia set her cup down, wiping her face with a napkin.

“You’re more than welcome to try, your Highness.” She spoke softly.

The table was silent, the onlookers waiting with bated breath. Severus looked actually surprised by her, a fresh pink tone taking to his cheeks. He looked away, coughing. Petunia internally cheered!

She won!!!!

“Do you see what I mean Mum! She just did it again!!” Lily was excitedly bouncing, shaking her mother’s arm. “But wait, which one are you going to use?”

Petunia smiled to herself, shrugging in respond.

“Who knows what I’ll do next? I’ll just take it as it comes Lily Bear.”

The red head grimaced in disgust, looking positively offended by the weird nick-name. Before the young girl could say a thing, Angie stepped in.

“All right, that’s enough. You lot finish your tea and get started on you’re home work.”

Lily groaned, complaining that they’d only just gotten home. Petunia tuned out the conversation, sipping her tea quietly. It wasn’t till her eyes settled on Eileen once more that things clicked into place.

Prince.

Eileen’s maiden name was Prince!

It was a few minutes later that Angie insisted the children start their homework, though Petunia had the distinct thought that her mother just wanted to enjoy some more time with her friend. The reincarnate smiled as she took in the changes to Eileen, noting the way her cheeks had started to look healthy again. If even half of what Lucy knew about the woman was true, then she’d been through the ringer. It was amazing how she carried herself so dignified while facing such difficult things.

Petunia carefully slipped over towards the woman while her mother was arguing with Lily.
The younger girl insisted that she not have to wait any longer to hear about the birds and the bees. Angie eventually relented, excusing themselves from the table. Petunia couldn’t help but smirk, knowing her sister was in for the shock of her life.

“Have you received a responds to that letter yet?” Eileen quietly asked, setting her cup down.

Petunia shook her head, but the smile didn’t leave her face.

“Not yet, but I have a feeling it should be coming soon.” The girl paused. “I actually wanted to ask you for another favor.”

“A second one already? Rather bold of you.” The woman smiled softly, waiting for her to continue.

The reincarnate shrugged, a small smirk settling on her face.

“It was Severus who suggested it actually.”

The woman looked at her son with surprise.

“It appears my son is has no reservations about assisting you in your endevers.” The woman raised an eyebrow at him, but the boy simply ignored it and sipped his tea. “Very well, let’s hear it.”

Petunia let a slow breath out.

“I need to learn proper pure-blood etiquette. Specifically, how the female heir of a family would behave.” The girl held her breath.

Eileen looked terrified, mouth parting slightly in shock.

“Are you mad?” The woman whisper yelled. “I know for a fact you are no such thing. You said yourself you haven’t any magic. What good would learning those rules do you?”

Petunia wasn’t surprised by the woman’s reaction, nodding her understanding.

“You’re right, I’m just a muggle.” She paused, steadying herself. “But they won’t know that.”

Eileen took on a more furious look, brow furrowing and lips pressing together in a sharp line.

“Are you trying to get your family killed.” She stated it bluntly, a quiet heat in her voice. “They will not hesitate, I assure you. It would be the worst insult to be tricked by one of your kind, and they would not be merciful in how they made you pay for it.”

The reincarnate swallowed. Lucy had read more than enough darker stories to confirm the woman's words. Still, some how a small smile slipped onto her face.

Eileen was worried about them. She cared about them.

“I know it’s terribly dangerous, but it’s the only option I have.” The girl met the witches gaze. “I will do what ever it takes to protect my family, including but not limited to tricking the entire wizarding community. If Dumbledore and Voldemort can do it, then so can I.”

The woman looked ready to berate her until she heard those two men’s names. The way fear instantly filled her eyes at the mention of the dark wizard spoke volumes of the mans notoriety.

“I won’t help you get yourself killed.” Eileen frowned, almost glaring at the girl. “I’ve seen how those people handle this level of insult personally and have no interest in repeating it.”

The two ladies stared at each other in silence for a moment, neither budging.

“You might change your mind if you hear her plans Mother.” Severus spoke up, gaining the attention of the two.

He wore a frown, concerned that they were arguing.

“I highly doubt that Severus.” The woman pursed her lips, shaking her head at the boy. “I expected better from you my son.”

Petunia watched the boy visibly deflate, something deep inside her started burning at the sight.

“Voldemort is going to kill us, and Dumbledore is going to let him.” Her words came out hushed, barely audible. Yet somehow both of them heard her. Severus looked shocked, then terrified. Eileen stared down at her with a fierce gaze.

It was then that she felt it, the pressure pushing against her mind. Petunia’s mouth fell open, eyes still locked with the woman.

“Legilimency…” She muttered.

The witch was surprised, but didn’t stop the spell. Petunia could feel her skirting the brim of her mind, but struggling to get deeper. This woman didn’t even have her wand at the moment but she could manage this? If that was the case, then she could teach them how to protect themselves from Dumbledore.

Petunia didn’t attempt to throw the witch out of her mind. Instead she pictured a lobby like room from Lucy’s life, with plush couches and a large flat screen television. She could almost smell the hint of lilac blowing through the cracked window.

Then… Lucy opened the door.

Instant surprise came to Eileen’s face, mouth parting slightly. The girl felt the pressure move deeper, settling in the room Lucy drafted up.

“You should sit down.” Petunia muttered. Earning a look from the woman. She was already sitting in real life, hadn’t stood in who knew how long.

The reincarnate felt the woman settle in the room, resting on the couch in her mind. She was going to show the witch something to prove herself, two memories that could impress the need to change things.

Two secrets she hadn’t planned on showing anyone...

Lucy drudged up the memory of Lily dying, drawing to the forefront of their mind and displaying it on the screen. The older version of her sister was still recognizable, striking green eyes palatable with fear as the dark wizard came for her son.

The witch gasped as she watched the girl drop, killing curse slamming into her. She was stunned as Severus held his friend sobbing. Sorrow filled her eyes. She had no words.

Petunia knew it wasn’t quite enough. Eileen needed to know how serious things truly were. The reincarnate felt sorry for what she was about to do, but she needed to make things crystal clear to the witch. There was only one memory that would do that.

Lucy drew up the memory of Severus’ death.

Chapter Text

Petunia frowned as she made her way to the park, along sigh escaping her lips. It had been almost 2 days since they’d seen Severus and Eileen. The boy hadn’t come to school and Eileen hadn’t answered any phone calls from Angie. What was worse is that is was all Petunia’s fault.

Eileen hadn’t reacted how she’d expected, though to be fair the girl wasn’t sure what she had been expecting to begin with. The woman had stumbled out of her mind at the sight of her sons death, long laborious breaths pouring from her lips. She was horrified, looking at Petunia with wide hallow eyes.

“Mother?” Severus had asked in concern. The woman eyes had latched onto him, drinking in his healthy appearance. She stood, wrapping the boy in a trembling hug.

Severus was stunned, unsure what to do as the woman stroked his head.

“My son…” The woman muttered. “My precious boy….”

Petunia felt the magic start to condense in the room, a wind kicking up from nowhere. Severus looked concerned, wrapping his own small arms around his mother.

“Mother? What’s wro-”

*Pop*

He was cut off. Petunia’s mouth fell open. The reincarnate was left alone, staring at an empty dining room. Eileen had aparated them away.

When her mother came back several minutes later the girl made up an excuse about them having to leave for a family matter. Angie looked disappointed, nodding as she set about cleaning up. Lily trailed behind her with an almost haunted look in her eyes. Petunia couldn’t find it in herself to laugh, concerned with how she might have just messed up.

The girl let out a long sigh, laying her quilt out on the crunchy grass. Winter was nearly upon them, the cold was biting harder each day. Petunia didn’t mind though, she just bundled up more. She rested her back against the large tree once more, pulling out the letter she received this morning.

It had been a surprise to wake up to the tapping of an owl on her window. The girl had slipped on her way to let the creature in, slightly bruising her knee. She hardly noticed, far to excited to read her letter.

Shame is wasn’t a Hogwarts acceptance letter.

She mirrored the motion she made this morning, tracing her hand over the thick envelope soaking in the unique smell of it. It was from McGonagall, of course. She pulled the parchment out, eyes gliding over the words once more.

‘Miss Evans,

Forgive me for such a late response. Several of the things you mentioned in you’re letter required some time and inquiries on my part. I would love to schedule a time that I might meet with you to discuss my findings. A weekend would would be preferable, perhaps later in the day. Do let me know when would be most convenient to you.

Regards,

Deputy Head Mistress Minerva McGonagall.

P.S.

I have taken your warnings to heart, so please be at ease.’

It was a short response, but the reincarnate couldn’t help but giggle at the sight of McGonagall using P.S in her letter. It was rather cute, making the girl wonder if the woman knew of its meaning or had simply copied her. Regardless, she quickly set about writing a response.

It was while she was writing that someone interrupted her.

“What did you do.” It came out sounding more like an accusation than a question.

The girl looked up in confusion, meeting eyes with Severus. The boy was frowning, brow furrowed with his hands tightly clenched at his sides.

“Severus! Where ha-”

The boy cut her off.

“What did you do to my Mother?”

Petunia’s mouth hung open, shocked by the boy’s response.

“I… I didn’t do anything.” She stated calmly.

The boy ran a hand through his hair, closing his eyes in frustration.

“Petunia, I know something happened. You said ‘Legilimency’, and then she changed.” Severus started pacing back and forth. “I- I have never seen my mother use magic so freely before. Father snapped her wand years ago. Yet somehow she aparated us home. Why would she do that?”

The reincarnate frowned guiltily. Meeting the angry boy’s eyes. He was quite worried about his mother, and so was she.

Petunia sighed, rubbing her arms to chase away the cold.

“She… She used Legilimency on me… Your mother looked into my mind... and saw something that scared her.”

The boy looked confused, shaking his head.

“What could have scared her so bad that it has caused her to cling to me like she now does? She keeps kissing me, and…” A light pink tinge took to his cheeks, his tone softened. ”And hugging me. She’s never been so outwardly affectionate.”

Petunia felt her heart swell at his words, a small soft smile finding a place on her face.

“It’s nothing you need to worry about Severus. You should enjoy it!”

The boy let out a long annoyed sigh.

“You’re not the one who had to sneak out of the house.”

The girl’s mouth fell open.

“You didn’t…”

The boy bit his lip, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Severus!” Petunia laughed.

“Don’t laugh Petunia, this is serious! She refused to let me go back to school. It’s like she thinks I’m going to disappear while she’s not looking.”

The girl shook her head, widely smiling at the boy.

“I’m sorry…”

“You should be.” He grumbled. “I swear, you best find a way to fix this! I won’t let Lily beat me in tests this time!”

The girl stood up, smoothing out her dress. Slight amusement danced in her eyes at his childish reasons.

“I suppose I best have a word with your mother then.”

Severus froze, eyes going wide. He suddenly looked stiff and uncertain.

It had taken several minutes for the girl to convince him to lead her to his home. It took the threat of his mother keeping him home forever to get him moving. The boy was really excited for Hogwarts!

Reaching the Snape home had been quick, and it was similar to how Petunia had imagined. Very dark looking, with pealing paint and dirty exterior. It wasn’t as unkempt as it might have been in canon, but still rather drab.

It was just as the children were walking to the front door that Eileen burst out. The woman was concerned, eyes scanning the horizon. She froze, seeing the children.

“I should have known.” She stated, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“We would talk.” The girl an apologetic smile on her lips. “Our conversation got cut short last time.”

“Yes… I suppose we should.” The woman sighed. “Severus, please watch the door for us.”

The boy was surprised that he was being left behind, but nodded hopefully. He gently closed the door, standing outside so the ladies could speak.

Petunia moved to sit on the thread bare couch of the sitting room. It was dark and damp, but she wasn’t deterred. She looked up, meeting the eyes of the witch. Eileen began instantly, not one to drag things out.

“You said you were just a muggle, but the things in your head…” The woman pursed her lips, sorrow filling her eyes. Had the boy been near she would have clung to him. “I find that hard to believe.”

“I am a muggle, not an ounce of magic in me. But I refuse to let Severus die!” The girl stated bluntly, “He’s my friend and I’m going to protect him, just like my sister!”

“How, pray tell, are you planning to do that child?” The woman sat down across from her, eyeing her skeptically. “The Dark Lord has been moving in the magical world for decades. How do you think you of all people could do anything to stop him.”

“I can’t tell you everything.” Petunia held the woman’s gaze. “But I will tell you what I can.”

“Seer’s can’t remember their visions, that much is proven.” The woman stared at her with mistrust, lips pressed tightly.

“I’m not a seer.” Petunia clenched her fists, hesitant to say more. “I… I had a magical experience, that’s all. I’m still only a muggle, but that wont stop me. I’m going to stop Voldemort and Dumbledore!”

Eileen crossed her legs, holding her hands clasped in her lap.

“How are you planning to do that?”

Petunia explained how she needed to protect her mind because if Dumbledore saw what was in it he would use it to gain higher glory from the wizarding world. Eileen understood that she’d only seen a glimpse of what was in the girl’s mind, concern instantly filling her eyes.

Petunia touched on her plan to mascaraed as a pure blood but never outwardly confirm it. She just wanted people to assume and use that as a shield.

“I think you underestimate how…” Eileen paused finding the right word, “...important the discovery of a new Pure-Blood Heiress would be to them. You would be eyed by every mother as a possible wife for her son. They could gain a ‘properly bred’ woman and her family’s entire legacy in one signature.”

Petunia frowned, thinking over the woman’s words.

“None the less, learning proper wizarding etiquette might serve you and the others well. At least you will be aware of the meanings behind certain behaviors.” The woman held her gaze expectantly, but Petunia had no idea what she was expecting.

“I was thinking along the same lines.” The girl agreed, nodding her understanding.

The witch sighed and shook her head for some reason.

“They will likely assume you are of a lesser pure-blood house. That won’t be as large of a target, but we will still need to make your sister aware of how they might ask to court her. Turning down a courtship request is no small matter in our Culture.”

Petunia nodded, a little excited to start learning about the wizarding ways.

Next, the reincarnate went over her plans to spread Dumbledore’s and Voldemort’s secrets, ousting their support out from under them.

“Wizards hate change my dear. As interesting as the idea might be, they won’t subscribe to read your words if it’s not published in the main papers.”

The girl tilted her head, considering her options.

“What if I catch their attention in another way, with a cute story where you get a new chapter with every paper. Then I could hide my propaganda in the rest of the paper.”

Eileen raised an eyebrow at the idea, but admitted it would be more likely to gain attention that way.

“It would need to be quite the story to garner the attention you seek. I understand you are a writer yourself, but you should consider outsourcing someone who could right to a more... mature audience.”

Petunia nodded, biting her lip to hide the small smirk. The idea our outsourcing wasn’t bad, but she’d need to be rather selective…

“I’ll think about it, heaven knows I have more than enough on my plate at the moment. But I need to get things set up quickly before the kids go to Hogwarts. It will take time to chip away at those wizards resources, but I’m more than determined enough!”

Petunia was getting excited, just thinking about all the crazy things she could publish about Dumbles made her giddy! And oh, Voldy had no idea what was coming his way! Lucy had read some insane fanfictions in her lifetime.

“You truly would make a proper snake my dear.” The witches words halted Petunia, earning a puzzled look from the girl.

Eileen smiled, meeting the girl’s eyes with pride.

“You have some of the grandest plans I’ve ever heard, but lack the resources to achieve them… at the moment.” The woman closed her eyes, thinking for a moment. “Is all of this really to protect Lily and Severus though? Wouldn’t it be easier to just run away and avoid the entire thing?”

Petunia frowned. She’d be lying if she said the idea never crossed her mind. But how could she leave when she knew about all those people who were going to suffer? No, she needed to help. The girl smiled up at the witch, determination in her eyes.

“And what would I do if either of these old men success and started trying to take over the rest of the world? Where do we run then? I have a chance to stop them now, but if I wait the opportunity will pass. The best chance I have is to act while they are pitted against each other, to swoop in while they are distracted. They’ll look behind only to realize they’ve lost their backing somewhere along the way.”

The woman looked a little relieved by her words, a small smile coming to her lips.

“Then I suppose I should assist you.” The witch stood up, prompting the girl to do the same. “I refuse to stand by idly while my son charges after you into danger.”

Eileen shook her head at the thought, muttering about acting like a reckless Gryffindor. Petunia giggled, extending a hand to the woman.

“Thank you, I’ll be in your care Lady Prince.” The girl extended a hand, holding it out to shake it.

The witch looked stunned, then curious.

“Yes… I should say the same, Miss Evans.” The lady took her hand, shaking it properly.

Petunia couldn’t help but smile, relieved that she’d managed to smooth things over with the woman. The girl was about to say something more when Severus bolted through the door, lips pulled in a flat line.

“He’s here.” The boy said grimly.

“Quick.” Eileen pushed Petunia towards her son in a hurry. “Out the back door.”

Petunia didn’t need more prompting, allowing the boy to pull her. She had an inkling what was going on here. Tobias Snape had returned home.

They raced through to the kitchen. Eileen waved her hand, pulling the door open with her magic. The girl couldn’t say a thing, still being ushered out at a quick pace. She and Severus were out in the yard when the girl realized Eileen wasn’t coming. The girl halted, turning back.

“What about you?” Petunia asked in concern.

Eileen gave the girl a kind smile, then straightened her back and held her head high.

“What about me? You kids go on now.”

Petunia frowned, wanting to say more but the boy didn’t give her a chance. Severus pulled her, leading her through a hole in the fence and away from the house. Eileen watched them go, only closing the door when she had to.

Chapter Text

Their pace slowed as they left the street of Severus’ residence, the boy leading them back to the Evans’ home. The walked in relative silence for quite some time, but Petunia could tell Severus was thinking about something.

“My… My father isn’t a good person.” The boy spoke softly, a frown resting on his face. “You shouldn’t meet him if you can avoid it.”

Petunia’s heart ached seeing her friends’ expression. Severus looked both furious and defeated. The girl didn’t like that look, taking his hand and giving it a comforting squeeze. The boy’s eyes flew up to meet hers in surprise.

“I’ll do my best to avoid him then.” She smiled sadly. “I trust your judgment Severus.”

The boy nodded, looking away with a blush creeping across his cheeks. Their hands swung naturally as they walked, Severus staring ahead while Petunia admired the bare trees.

Snow would start falling soon. Some how the thought of being a child during winter excited her! She wouldn’t have to get up ridiculously early to clear off the car and get it warmed up. She could play with Lily and Severus in the snow, and then warm themselves by the fire with a cup of hot coco.

Just thinking about it made her excited!

“What did you mean…” Severus interrupted her thoughts, “When you said Voldemort was going to kill your family and… and Dumbledore was going to let him?”

She had said that in front of him, didn’t she. The girl frowned, having wanted to spare him such things until much later.

“There’s going to be a prophecy made about Voldy’s defeat,” The reincarnate nodded, but that didn’t ease the tightness in the boy’s shoulders. “Both he and Dumbles think its true. Because of that, we’ll be targeted.”

Severus’ brow furrowed in thought.

“How… how do you know so much?”

Petunia gave him an apologetic look, the boy understanding instantly. He sighed, running a hand back and forth through his hair.

“You don’t need to worry,” The girl squeezed his hand. “I’m going to protect everyone!”

The boy let out an almost depressed sigh, throwing his head back to look at the sky.

“I wish it wasn’t you,” He muttered, earning a confused look from the girl. “I wish they were going after some other family.”

Petunia understood what he meant, but didn’t share his wish. She stopped walking, their linked hands stopping him as well. She smiled with determination.

“I don’t.” She gave hims a level gaze. “I have a chance to save my loved ones, and years to prepare. If it happened to some other family… They wouldn’t stand a chance.”

The boy glared at the ground, but eventually met her eyes.

“That’s your inner Hufflepuff talking.” He shook his head. “You’re too kind, and generous… People will try and take advantage of that.”

“Or maybe it’s the reckless Gryffindor in me, self-sacrificing and brave.” Petunia laughed, shaking her head. “ Regardless, I suppose I’ll need you and Lily to help keep those sorts away.”

Her words caused the corner of the boy’s mouth to twitch as he tried to restrain his smirk. Severus rolled his eyes, turning to continue towards home silence once again settling on them.

It was just as they reached the door that it happened.

First it was one.

Then another.

Then, they came down in flurries.

Petunia gasped.

“Oh my gosh!” She stared excitedly at the sky, pointing with her free hand. “Severus look! It’s snowing!!”

Sure enough, it was the first snowfall of the year. Thousands of little snowflakes descended upon the children, bringing smiled to both young faces. Lily, who had been inside, came barreling out excitedly.

“It’s SNOOOOOOOWWW!!!” The girl cried, mouth wide. She then turned, eyes falling on her sister and friend. “Severus! You’re okay! I was so worried, you missed school and I-”

Her words halted, eyes going wide as she realized Petunia and Severus were holding hands. Her face took on a striking shade of red. The elder sister noticed, biting her lip as the smirk started to form.

“What’s the matter Lily? Not ready to be an Aunt yet?”

What followed next sent the reincarnate into a fit of giggles. Severus stared at the older girl, mouth hanging open in shock. He was speechless, a matching blush instantly taking place on his face. At the same time, Lily realized that these other kids had known the truth about that the whole time, and still let her pratel on! Her red face grew darker as she wailed on Severus arm.

“Ouch! Hey, what did I do?” The boy exclaimed, taking off in a run to get away from the angry girl.

Petunia laughed heartily, taking off after the kids less her sister murder the poor boy. Mrs. Evans eventually came out and forced Lily to put on something warm, greeting Severus warmly. After that they stayed outside for several hours, playing as the house was coated with a fresh white blanket.

And thus, December was upon them and Christmas was on the mend.

Things returned to normal after that.

Eileen had allowed her son to continue ‘gallivanting around’ as she called it. Lily was more full of energy now that they couldn’t practice fighting outside. Petunia continued to write, finishing up a fourth spy book. She got the all clear for her first ‘mature’ story and was making headway on it.

The girl was a big fan of plot with a little bit of sugar sprinkled through out. Of course, she’d end the story properly, that was a given. But she wanted the depth of characters to stick with people. Easier said than done, but she was managing.

School was going to be on winter holiday soon and Petunia had decided that would be the perfect time for Minerva to visit. The young girl had decided on a day and everything, letting the witch know ahead of time.

Eileen and Jasper needed to take Lily out shopping and, considering who they were going for, Petunia was staying home. She had already done her shopping, months ago actually. She even got a little something for Minerva. The girl couldn’t help but plan ahead, it just made things go that much smoother.

“PETUNIA!” A distressed cry from Lily had the reincarnate leaping from her desk, scampering down the stairs. She stared, gripping the railing tightly as she took in the sight of her crying sister.

“He-help…” The girl cried. “It-it’s dying…”

Petunia was puzzled. As she came closer, she noticed her sister had her scarf wrapped around something large. A cat perhaps? Was it McGonagall, back to spy again? Had she been hurt by something? Who would she call if it was? Eileen might know how to help, being a witch and all.

Taking a deep breath the girl carefully pulled back one of the folds of the blue scarf, expecting the worst. She gasped at the sight.

“Lily Evans! What on earth is going on here?” Mrs Evans came rushing down the stairs, concern and worry evident in the woman's tone.

“They were hurting it…” The red head cried, bottom lip wobbling. “I- couldn’t leave it there.”

Angie frowned, coming close to look at what her child had found. It wasn’t unusual for Lily to try and rescue hurt animals, but she’d never come back this distressed.

“It’s a bird.” Petunia said calmly, pulling back the scarf more, revealing a large black bird. Thank goodness it wasn’t McGonagall! Though thinking about it now, that idea was rather silly. She was a proper witch, with a wand.

Mrs. Evans frowned, shaking her head.

“Poor thing.” Angie clicked her tongue.

The reincarnate slipped her winter gloves on, picking up the large bundle with no hesitation. Lily was momentarily surprised but followed her over to the kitchen floor, lingering just behind her sister as she worked. Petunia carefully unwrapped the bird, noting it was eyeing her. It didn’t fight, but was breathing heavily.

The creature was midnight black but still had some small under developed feathers. It had to be nearly 20 inches long with a thick neck and shaggy feathers around it’s throat. Was it still a teenager? It must have been, but what was it doing around here during winter? Was it one of those species that didn’t migrate?

Regardless, it wouldn’t be going anywhere. It’s wing wasn’t broken, but sprained by the look of it. Petunia only knew the difference because one of Lucy’s siblings had owned several rescued birds over the years. Luckily that meant, she could probably get this creature up and flying again come spring.

She smiled, stroking it’s head once.

“Don’t worry, we aren’t like those other people. You’re safe here.” Petunia knew it couldn’t understand her, those words were for her sister. The young red head relaxed slightly, still watching from behind.

“Here.” Angie set down the medicine box beside her daughter. “I’m not sure what we can do for it dear, but you’re more than welcome to try.”

The girl nodded, pulling out some bandages.

“Lily, help me keep him steady.”

The children set to work, Lily holding the bird and speaking kindly to it while Petunia wrapped its wings carefully. It took a while, but they got it situated.

Some of the boys another class had been torturing the poor thing, throwing stones at it and it’s family. Unfortunately, they hit this one.

Prompted by a slight suspicion, Petunia took a peek outside the parlor window. As she expected, there were several more black birds sitting in the neighbors tree, watching the house. They had followed Lily home. The girl’s eyebrows raised, curious about how smart these birds truly were. Did they know Lily was trying to help, or were they here for another reason? Revenge maybe? She'd need to be careful...

Deciding to think about it later, Petunia made a list of things she’d need for the bird. A roosting stand (no cage as it couldn’t fly), proper water dish, a few dozen eggs, meal worms, and some frozen mice and rats from the pet store.

The look on Angie’s face at the request of mice and rats was understandably horrified. Lily shuttered at the thought of the rodents, having a fear of them since she was very little. The irony wasn’t lost on the reincarnate.

The shape of it's beak told her it was most likely a hunter, but she'd need a book to identify it further. Petunia explained that the bird needed to eat things it would hunt for in the wild. It might get domesticated otherwise not be able to fend for itself once released. With her reasons explained, Mrs. Evans phoned Jasper.

Mr. Evans was not nearly as surprised by the request, simply agreeing to get the stuff on his way home. Petunia had a sneaking suspicion that he was a little excited for some reason, but she could have been wrong. For now, they set the creature up in an open box bedded with a ratty old towel and a water bowl.

Oddly enough, Lily requested the bird stay in Petunia’s room, of all places.

“Why? So it doesn’t poop on you’re things?” The reincarnate teased.

“Nooooooo!” The young girl stuck her tongue out. “Because I can’t re-wrap the bandages. If she’s with you, then you can make sure everything is healing right.”

Her reasons were sound, and the elder girl really didn’t mind. If anything, she found the idea rather cool.

“What makes you think it’s a girl?” Petunia asked, eyebrow raised.

“It’s obviously a girl, look how pretty it is!”

It was a pretty bird, but that spurred on a completely different argument about what name they should give it. While Lily and Petunia spoke, the creature slowly started to relax, even falling asleep while sitting it it’s make shift nest.

Chapter Text

Jasper Evans was in love, but not with his wife.

Okay, well that wasn’t all true. The man definitely still loved his wife, and children for that matter. He also was a bit fond of Severus, but that was another matter all together. The point is, the man was obsessed with the bird Lily had saved.

Mr. Evans had come home, early at that, and with much more than what he’d been asked to bring. The three girls stared with wide eyes as he entered the house with so many bags.

“Did you see outside?” The man asked excitedly. “Its whole family is out there!”

Petunia quirked an eyebrow at the man, seeing her mother shaking her head with slight amusement.

“I noticed them.” The elder girl took one of the bags from the mans grip, starting to unpack it. The family moved together sorting through the bags as the man continued to talk excitedly.

“I’ve not seen so many Ravens in years, at least not this close to the ground.” The man grinned, “They usually fly off when people get that close. They must be trying to keep an eye on this little one.”

Mr. Evans looked down at the bird in their care, anticipation in his eyes.

“I think it’s a teenager.” Petunia commented, starting to assemble the roosting stand her father got. It was meant for a large parrot, but it should work just fine. The man nodded, looking at the black bird with expertise Petunia hadn’t known he had.

“Yes, I think you’re right.” Jasper slowly got closer to the box, slipping on some handling gloves he’d purchased. The bird let out a small warning sound, puffing it’s feathers defensively.

“Petal, snag me one of those mice. Brown bag with the grasshoppers.”

Lily squeaked, dashing behind her mother. Angie also took a step back, grimacing as her eldest found the right bag.

“Shouldn’t we give him something smaller to start with? And we can’t give him a frozen mouse, it should be thawed first.” Petunia reached for the bag of grasshoppers instead, bringing it over. Both Angie and Lily let out a small sigh of relief.

Petunia’s father looked surprised, but that quickly melted into pride.

“Yes, we’ll go with that.” The man hummed, nodding to himself.

Petunia came closer to the man and bird, fishing out a live bug with care. The bird’s eyes grew wide. The girl moved the bug back and forth, watching the bird swivel it’s head to follow.

“I guess he’s hungry.” She chuckled, moving the morsel closer so it could snatch it from her fingers.

Lily squeaked as it did, probably worried for her sisters fingers. Perhaps it was Lucy’s experiences, but Petunia wasn’t nearly as concerned. It took two more bugs for the creature to let Jasper pick it up. The man did so carefully, commenting on his daughters good work.

As it turned out, in his youth Jasper had been obsessed with birds, specifically Ravens. He used to feed a small colony as a boy, and they followed and defended him until the day he set out to make his way in the world.

“Do you think they realize we are trying to help?” Petunia asked curiously.

“Oh yes, they’re very smart. If they were properly concerned about this one they’d be trying to get to him, might have even swooped down at me when I got here. They defend those they consider their own.”

The man knew several more things about the birds, including how to tell the genders apart. He walked through the process with Petunia, Lily eventually came closer and joining them.

“But it can’t be a boy!” Lily pouted, “Look how pretty it is!”

The man chuckled.

“It has to be pretty to catch the eye of a female, they are very vain birds.”

Petunia had never heard her father speak so energetically before. It was rather different from his normal short answers and slightly gruff personality. He went over everything from what they ate to how they warn each other of danger with different calls.

“If I had to guess, this one is probably two years old or so, nearly an adult. Should be looking for a mate next year, though if his wing doesn’t recover quick enough he might wait another year.”

Lily got really excited at the idea of baby chicks, not that Petunia could blame her. Jasper eventually had to set the bird down, prompted by his wife who had made dinner whilst they were distracted. They hurried and put things away, setting things up in Petunia’s bedroom.

It was after dinner that Petunia caught her father sneaking outside while Angie helped Lily get ready for bed.

The elder child followed her father, silently standing by him on the porch. The man smiled as she joined him, almost as if he had expected her to. He signaled for her to stay quiet, she nodded her agreement.

She followed Jasper as he got closer to the large tree the other birds were roosting in. They were a bit bigger than the one in her room, but it was easy to tell they were all watching the humans closely. Her father made a quirky sound, mimicking the birds and then setting down a few small thawed rats.

He then backed away, his daughter following his lead.

They watched the birds swoop down to eat the gift from inside the house, peeking out the parlor window with pleased expressions. They would do this every night afterwards, going together to feed the family of birds that were waiting so patiently for their missing member. It became a Father/Daughter ritual of theirs.

Jasper would occasionally her tell stories as they watched the birds eat. Sometimes it was of how his old bird friends use to look after him, other times it was about how he looked out for them. Petunia couldn’t be sure, but it felt like he wanted her to have that same sort of connection to this family of birds. She rather liked the idea, trying hard to learn everything she could from her father.

Winter break started soon after the incident with the bird. Severus came over almost everyday, sometimes joined by his mother. Petunia had yet to speak to Eileen about when they could start some lessons. She planned to bring the topic of Tutors up go her parents after she met with McGonagall. The reincarnate was sure her parents would agree, but she wasn’t sure how much she should tell them.

Lucy was sure that both Mr. and Mrs. Evans would be thrilled to find out about magic, but Petunia was still hesitant to clue them in. Hopefully Minerva would have some insight on the matter, she had dealt with Parents for many years more than Petunia and Lucy put together.

The bird was doing better, healing steadily and even started to show some personality. It slept quietly, occasionally cooing as if calling out for it’s mother. Lily found it extremely cute, gleefully smiling as she listened to the creature. Several times Jasper had to carry a sleeping red head back to her own bed, just so the reincarnate could sleep in peace.

Petunia groaned into her pillow, slowly pushing herself up and rubbing her eyes. The girl shook her head, almost like she was trying to clear it. The bird excitedly bobbed seeing her wake up. It let out an excited shrill, moving back and forth on it’s roosting stand.

It more than made up for it’s quite sleeping habits, getting quite loud in the morning. Petunia no longer needed an alarm clock. The creature had no understanding of what a winter break was, so the girl didn’t get to sleep in. She was awakened each morning as it demanded food.

The reincarnate sighed, shushing the bird as she served up over a dozen crickets and some berries. It was hard to stay upset at such a cute creature. She’d give it a mouse for lunch and a few more bugs before bed. Petunia didn’t want it getting fat so it was a good thing Lily was so squeamish. It was a wonder the red head was so good at potions in cannon, with all the creepy crawly things they required.

Having fed the still un-named bird, Petunia climbed back onto her bed to flip through her dream journal.

She had continued to make entries about Draco, Hermione, Harry, and Ron. There were also a good few that included Luna, but she was usually with Harry or Hermione. The reincarnate had taken to re-writing those entries on loose paper, sorting them in what felt like a chronological order. Hopefully one day she’d have enough little bits to make a proper story out of it.

Sadly that wasn’t the subject of her dream journal today. The girl’s brow furrowed as she read the words.

‘Alastor glared at the dark wizards, lips curled back in a disgust. He held his tongue, waiting for the right time to strike. If things went well, then he and his men would be taking in several dark wizards today.

The man’s eyes darted back and forth, watching the group move. He raised his hand, telling his men to get ready. He could feel them tense behind him, waiting for him to give the next signal. The time passed slowly, his hot breath sending a small cloud into the winter air.

There!

He moved his hand, sending the other Aurors into battle. Spells flew, shields went up in attempts to block. It passed in a blur. His men contained those they could, but several started fleeing with illegal portkeys. Alastor was so focused on shouting orders that he didn’t notice the person behind him.

One of his own men grinned sickly, crooked yellow teeth almost illuminated by the ambient light. All it would take was one spell and he could take over the entire DMLE, his master would be so proud. The evil man didn’t hesitate, aiming his wand to the head aurors back.

“Good bye, Alastor.” The man muttered. “Fibras dissolvere!”

A dark purple light left the tip of his wand. Alastor turned just in time to see the incoming spell, mouth parting in surprise. He had no time to feel betrayed, no time to possess what he was seeing.

The Auror attempted to throw up a shield, but the dark purple curse shattered it on impact. The evil man smiled sickly. His spell had hit it’s mark. ’

Petunia raised a curious eyebrow. That was the first time she’d seen Moody in her dream journal. She wasn’t sure how she felt about it. The man had been through a lot judging from what Lucy remembered. He was strong and brave, but shouldn’t he have been more careful? The man was practically the description of paranoid.

The girl read over the words once more, trying to make sense of her dream writing.
Maybe the reason why he wasn’t so careful in this idea was because he was younger. There was no mention of his prognostics or scars, both of which were major parts of his physical description. Regardless, it wasn’t like dreams needed to make sense.

The girl flipped through the other pages, finding nothing else truly noteworthy from the nights scribbled. Satisfied, she set about getting ready for the day.

McGonagall was stopping in today. She should have been nervous, but all she felt was excitement and hope at the moment.

Hopefully things went smoothly.

Chapter Text

Okay, Petunia felt nervous now!

Her family were gone, taking Severus with them at the last second. Petunia sent them off with a wide smile, ignoring the temptation to ask the boy to stay for the meeting.

The black bird’s trill song filled the room, the creature having sensed someone nearing the door. He made an excellent guard dog, for a bird that is. She had moved the bird stand downstairs so the creature wouldn’t have to be alone during the day. They really needed to get a second one so she didn’t have to keep moving it.

The reincarnate had set out some treats and had tea made up. She new Minerva would be prompt, so there was no worry of the liquid cooling. The girl stroked the bird’s head, thanking him for alerting her to the guest. Sure enough, a moment later she heard a knock. With no hesitation, she went to the door and opened it.

“Madam McGonagall I presume?” She asked, with a small polite smile.

The woman looked just like she had in the movies, though perhaps a few less wrinkles and darker hair. This witch had yet to face the Muraders so that made sense.

“You are correct my dear.” The witch nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. “A pleasure to finally meet with you, Miss Evans.”

Petunia would never be able to describe the feeling that came with having Minerva speak to her. She felt like every cell in her body was humming with excitement. Lucy was practically running around fan-girling in her mind. Forcing herself, she remained outwardly calm as the woman entered her home.

“Please, make yourself at home Professor.”

Minerva followed her to the table, eyes flitting round the room as they moved.

“Where are your parents, will they not be joinin-” The witch’s words halted as she noticed the bird roosting. A hand instantly flew to her chest. “Oh good heavens!”

“What is it?” Petunia asked in concern. “Are you alright?”

The witch’s eyes were wide, staring at the creature with concern.

“I…I’m fine.” She cleared her throat, forcing herself to look at Petunia. “I had seen the other Ravens outside, but I was not expecting one in here. Is it…” She paused, searching for the right word. “Your family pet?”

The girl shook her head in slight confusion.

“Oh, no. My sister, Lily, rescued him. You probably saw his family outside. They’re waiting while he recovers.”

The woman’s concern shifted to mild curiosity, an eyebrow raised.

“I see.” She nodded, “I’m going to assume you are unaware of the superstitions around such birds.”

Petunia frowned, but nodded as they moved to sit down.

“You’re correct.” The girl said curiously. “To me, it’s just a Raven. I guess that’s just further proof that I desperately need to learn about wizarding customs.”

Petunia poured them tea, nicking a treat from the platter for herself.

“Yes, well I’ll enlighten you to this particular superstition.” McGonagall stirred two sugars into her tea as she continued. “It’s a more recent one actually, but that’s another matter. During the 1920’s a dark wizard took to using Ravens to deliver his letters. Some say he found owls unreliable, others say he simply liked the look of the other birds. Regardless, he is the only person in the country to have used them that way.”

Petunia tilted her head.

“I knew that Owls delivered mail, but the idea of using another bird is interesting.” The girl took a sip of her own cup, nodding to herself at it’s brew. “That doesn’t sound nearly as bad as I was expecting.”

“Indeed, that alone wouldn’t be enough.” Minerva continued, a frown taking shape on her lips. “That dark wizard used it to deliver all his letters by Raven, including the ‘avis de décès’ or a Notice of Death. Witches and Wizards still remember that, though no one has used the birds for such a thing in many years.”

Petunia’s eyes were wide, mouth parted slightly. She got goosebumps at the idea of such a large black bird carrying a death threat with her name on it.

“I can hardly blame them.” The girl shook her head, “That does sound rather terrifying.”

The witch nodded, a slight frown still resting on her face.

“It was a rather dark time in our history.” She took a long sip of her tea, before resting it down again. “Now then, that’s enough of that. Shall we begin our discussion?”

Petunia smiled, unable to stop herself from sitting up straighter.

“You’re parents.” The witch said.

The girl deflated slightly at her words. That wasn’t what she wanted to start with.

“They won’t be joining us today.” The girl sighed lightly. “We’ve yet to tell them about anything about magic, I wanted to seek your advice on the matter first.”

Minerva's mouth pressed in a line.

“Are you concerned about them… excepting your sister’s inheritance?”

“No, I know they’ll be more than pleased. That’s just how my parents are, always doting on us and such. I… I just want to keep them safe.”

McGonagall let out a small sigh, a gentle smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.

“Miss Evans.” The woman began, “It is not your place to protect them. They are your parents, they should be the ones looking after you.”

“But they don’t know what I know Professor.” The girl paused, clenching her cup with both hands. “I can’t say much, but surly you’ve checked into things by now.”

“Indeed, I have.” The witch pursed her lips, eyes dancing with fire. “Sufficeth to say, it took all my will power not to hex Albus the moment I saw him this morning. He is indeed using illegal mind arts, though that is far from the worst of it.”

The woman sighed, eyes once again settling on the child in front of her.

“I understand you know more than you should, more than anyone should.” She paused, eyes softening slightly. “But how much do you know?”

Petunia wondered how she should answer. She really didn’t want to let anyone know too much. It put them in danger, and she didn’t like that. Coming to a decision, she opened her mouth.

“I know enough, Duchess.”

The witches mouth fell open, completely shocked by the child’s words. Petunia couldn’t help but giggle, but quickly bit her lip at the woman’s harsh look.

“I’m sorry for not saying something…” The girl smiled sadly. “I knew that it would make saying somethings a little easier for both of us.”

Minerva sighed but nodded her understanding. It was still easy to see she was a little unnerved by the revelation.

“It was probably for the best. You are correct about more things than I had ever dreamed possible Miss Evans. Though I have yet to hear back about the status of Grindelwald, I have seen more than enough to trust you. The Headmaster is indeed drugging students, as you warned your friend. The number of potions lacing those candies is revolting. I could understand a calming potion for very specific situations, but the rest of it is just…”

The woman’s magic pulsed with rage, a nearby vase exploding from the back lash. Petunia jumped, startled by the sound. The bird fussed, making strange noises as he tried to flap his wrapped wings.

“Apologies,” The witch sighed, waving her wand and fixing the vase silently. “I’m still rather upset about it.”

Petunia smiled sadly at the woman.

“I understand he’s someone you trusted for many years, it only makes sense.”

Minerva nodded, but quickly met the girl’s eyes curiously.

“You speak with wisdom beyond you’re years.”

The reincarnate shrugged with a quirky smile.

“Perhaps, but that’s hardly what we should be discussing today.”

Minerva nodded, a small smirk forming on her face.

“Tell me, how do you plan to get rid of Albus.”

What followed was a long discussion. Petunia explained things once more, including a few of the delicious rumors she intended to spread. Minie’s eyes danced with mirth, pleased that there was such a solid plan in the works.

“I’ll help you get this ‘magazine’, as you called it, up and running. I don’t want Albus around longer than he has to be.” The witch nodded to herself resolutely, “We should visit Gringotts as soon as possible and get your affairs in order.”

Petunia’s eyebrows furrowed.

“I don’t have the funds for that yet Professor, I’ve only just published my first book a few months ago. The second one won’t be out till spring and I’m not sure how much I’ll actually earn from them. It will be at least two years before I can even start.”

The witch scoffed, rolling her eyes.

“I will be handling the financial aspect of things, don’t you worry. I’ve made more than enough gold over the years to invest in you’re little venture.”

Petunia’s mouth fell open, Minerva chuckling at the sight. Somehow, the young girl’s life just got a lot more complicated.

The girl flopped onto the couch with a grin. She was exhausted! Minerva was an absolute delight, hilarious and perfectly suited to be the next Head Mistress, not that the woman knew that was coming. The reincarnate let out a satisfied sigh as she started jotting down the plans they finalized together. Her leather dream journal was the closest thing, so she just used that rather than getting up again.

She did that a lot actually, bringing it with her everywhere. It was where she dumped all her thoughts and plans to be sorted into her other books later. Though she would always rewrite her words, never rip the pages out. The journal was far too pretty for her to even consider it.

They got a basic plan for the magazine ready, though Minerva intended to ask a friend to write up a proper business plan, something the goblins would approve of.
They spoke about how to limit Albus’ meetings with the students until then, which included sending the man anonymous letters to get him out of the castle and increasing the man’s paperwork. Minerva did most of the paperwork these days, but she intended to heft all trivial busywork onto the manipulative wizard whilst keeping the important things. Slowly, they would start pushing the man out of the castle.

More good news was that Mcgonagall had found a willing Tutor, but wouldn’t be sending them until Petunia told her parents about magic.

“You should let your family help you my dear. You’ll be pleasantly surprised by them, I assure you.”

Minerva’s farewell words still rang in her ears. She pushed the thought away, trying to write down the rest of their plans. It was as she finished writing everything down that it happened. The book hummed, and the blank page beside the one she was writing on started to glow faintly.

Stared in wonder. The glow slowly started to fade, words appearing in an unfamiliar script.

'You really shouldn’t be writing these kinds of things down kid, at least not in such an insecure place.'

Chapter Text

Petunia dropped the book and scooting back from it in fear. She wanted to scream, but fear paralyzed her voice.

What on earth!! It talked, er’ it wrote? Was it a horcrux? No, Eileen wouldn’t have given her something like that. Then how did it talk back? Had read her work, her plans, her story fragments? That meant none of it was safe!

She needed to burn it.

Determination filled her, but her hands still shook with panic. She neared the book once more, seeing there was more written now.

'I’ll admit, you had me worried with all those mentions of horcuxes, that’s dark magic.

Far too dark for most people to know about. I was going to have to report you to my friend in the Department of Mysteries, but I understand what’s happening now.

You’re not using that dark magic, you’re planning to destroy some that someone else made.'

Petunia hesitated, brow furrowing. She found herself flitting through the pages she’d filled, and sure enough she had an entire spread dedicated to Voldemort’s horcuxes and ways to get to them. Her plans were… very rudimentary at the moment. She flipped back to the newest page, biting her bottom lip in concern.

'I’ll say this, you’re plans to destroy those cursed items wont work. But don’t you worry lass. I’ll handle the likes of them.

Consider it my thanks for saving my life.'

The reincarnate couldn’t help but think to herself how she hadn’t saved anyone’s life, she still had every intention of burning this book!

'Suppose you’re not going to talk back eh? That’s rather rude don’t you think?'

Petunia froze. She held her breath, her heart pounding in her ears.

'I can know that your reading this lass, you might as well respond. Didn’t your mother teach you it’s rude to ignore someone talking to you?'

For some reason, that last line got under her skin. The girl frowned, glaring at the page. She really shouldn’t do this… She grabbed her pen, putting it to the paper.

'I don’t think it’s rude to ignore a cursed book. I’ll be burning you soon enough.' She waited, biting her lip nervously.

'Thank you lass. I haven’t laughed to hard in a long time. Cursed book ,eh? You’re a funny one. It’s good to be cautious. Constant Vigilance, as I always say.'

Petunia scowled at the writing. What on earth? There was only one person who used that particular saying, the person that her last written dream was about. Alastor Moody, but there was no way. How on earth would that man be writing her? It made far more sense for this to be a cursed book mimicking that man’s character… But there was only one entry of him, and it didn’t have his catch phrase…

More appeared, pulling her attention back.

'I suppose you’re mother didn’t tell you what this book is.

You probably took it from her library with out a thought in the world. You shouldn’t feel too bad, Eileen didn’t tell me what this book did either.

Though you should be more careful in the future kid, Cursed books are a real concern.'

The reincarnate was so confused. Had this person/book/moody imposer just assumed she was Eileen’s daughter, and that she stole the book? She didn’t get a chance to think as the entry continued on the next page.

'I suppose I’ll explain it to ya. This book is two way, you write something in it and it appears inside it’s twin. You have one book, and I have the other. Everything you’ve written, I can see.'

Petunia’s mouth fell open, thousands of questions filled her mind. Why did Eileen give her a such a book? Was this person really Alastor Moody? Why would he think she was that witches’ kid? What would the Department of Mysteries do if they found out what she knew she was changing the future?

The girl forced herself to stop. Panicking wouldn’t do anything, she needed to be smart about this! First, she needed to know for sure who she was dealing with! Was this the real Moody, or a trick? She tightened her hold on her pen, putting it to the paper once more.

'I’ll only ask once.' She hesitated, but pushed past her nerves to finish. 'Who are you?'

Time passed slowly as she waited for a response. She bit her lip, nervously twiddling her pen. After what felt like a lifetime, a response came.

'You’re mother probably hasn’t mentioned me, we haven’t spoken in a long time.

I’d suggest not mentioning this book or my name unless you want her reading your ‘notes’ and plans just yet.

It’s your choice, but you shouldn’t let anyone know what you can do until you can protect yourself. Seers hide their gifts for a reason kid, a good reason.

As for who I am, my name is Alastor Moody and I owe you my life.'

The girl ran a hand down her face, rubbing her eyes as if trying to make sure she was awake. She re-read the man’s words several times, only growing more confused. This was insane! None of it made sense! Petunia felt anger building she read over the entire conversation from the top.

This was a scam, it had to be. The grip glared at the page, putting pen to paper once more.

'You’re terrible mistaken Mr. Fake Moody.

First off, Eileen is not my mother! She is the mother of my good friend, and she gave me this book a good while back. I didn’t steal it, thank you very much! And because she gave it to me, shouldn’t she have mentioned that it had a magical twin that belonged to none other than a paranoid old Auror with a drinking problem? Not to mention the fact that you’ve only just written back to me now, of all times? It’s almost as if you were waiting for someone to impersonate, someone I would be more inclined to trust.

Honestly, this entire situation is suspicious and the real Alastor Moody would have my hide for entertaining your terribly constructed story a moment longer. Congratulations, your attempts to trick me have failed spectacularly.

And for the record, I can’t be a seer as I’m a Muggle. The only life I’ve saved recently is my own, but that’s not going to last. I’m going to destroy all the horcruxes, and Voldemort, and Dumbledore with out any help from the likes of you.

Enjoy your last moments cursed book, for you shall be burned with flames of Zeal.'

Petunia read over her writing, satisfied with herself. Her stroked were sharper and more expressive, her practically words shook with rage…

No, it wasn't that they were shaking.

They were glowing?

But... she’d never made the words glow while awake…

The girl ignored it, slamming the book shut. This was all just too much right now! She was breathing heavily, the hand that held her pen tingled slightly. Perhaps she had been holding it too tightly?

Yeah, that had to be it.

It was only a short while later that her family returned, but it felt much longer to Petunia. She tightly wrapped her arms around her Mother, soaking warmth. The Evan’s family just assumed she had a rough time being alone at home, she was only twelve after all. They doted on her the entire night to make up for it.

Severus however, looked at her with true concern. That night before he left, the boy gave Petunia the longest and tightest hug she’d ever received from him. She couldn’t help closing her eyes, taking comfort in his steady heart beat.

It was fireproof.

Of course it was bloody fireproof!

It was a magic cursed book! How was she supposed to destroy it now?

The girl glared at the perfectly preserved leather carved book. It was untouched by the flames of her family fireplace, must have had some cleaning charms on it or something as well.

Maybe Minerva could get rid of it? Petunia sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose as she penned a letter to the witch.

She hadn’t even looked inside her book for several days, tossing it in her sock drawer until she knew how to handle it. That was all fine and dandy… Except that it was humming at her. It wasn’t audible, but if was there in the back of her mind. It was like she just knew there was a new entry from the cursed book, another false story no doubt.

Petunia could hear it no matter how far she was from the book. It was silent to others, but more than enough to drive her mad. It wasn’t audible, but a weird sensation in the back of her mind. It was like she just knew there was a new entry from the cursed book, another false story no doubt. It was just further proof that the journal was cursed.

It was just as she was loosing her mind that she received another letter from McGonagall. She wanted to visit Diagon Ally to get their plans moving, Tomorrow! The woman also wanted that book looked at, insisting that Petunia not so much as look at it till it was examined.

The girl didn't mind in the slightest, but how on earth would she slip out under her Mother’s watch? The girl bit her lip, thinking long and hard.

Maybe Severus and Lily could cover for her? Then she could take this cursed book in to get destroyed and start setting up her magazine! The reincarnate dashed from her room, heading out to find her sister and ask for some assistance.

Chapter Text

Children were difficult… Petunia knew that before, but she’d forgotten.

Lily and Severus were at the park with Petunia, each sporting a different look at her request.

Severus’ lips were pursed, expression almost blank. He didn’t seem against Petunia’s excursion into the magical world, but he wasn’t supporting it either. The boy feigned indifference, but the little red headed girl more than made up for it.

Lily’s arms were crossed, a deep frown etched on her face. Her brows were furrowed as she glowered at her elder sister. The girl did not like the idea of being left behind, especially when she knew where Petunia was going.

“It’s not fair! We should all go together!” The girl huffed again.

Petunia pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a long sigh. Normally Lily was understanding and agreeable, but not today apparently. Today the girl was acting out, though not more than was normal for someone her age.

“We can’t Puff. Professor McGonagall and I have to sit through several long boring meetings today and I won’t be able to look after you.”

“I don’t need to be looked after, I’m not a baby!” The girl’s cheeks grew red.

The reincarnate shook her head, trying to reason with her sister.

“It’s not a matter of your age Lily, it’s a matter of safety. I don’t know what this magical market is like. What if you got kidnapped while I was talking to someone? How would I find you? How would I explain things to Mum and Dad?”

Lily wasn’t detoured by her words, still fuming.

“If it’s that dangerous then you shouldn’t be going either!”

How many times did she have to say it? This was getting ridiculous, and Petunia didn’t have time for it. The witch would be here any moment!

“I have Professor McGonagall to look after me, but she wont be able to look after all of us. You’ll get to go to Diagon Ally later on Lily, but not today.” Petunia’s tone shifted, sounding similar to her mother’s no-nonsense tone.

The little girl glared at her elder sister, face red and eyes watering.

“Y-you’re so mean!” Lily pushed past her sister, storming off as she wiped tears from her eyes.

Petunia’s mouth parted in shock. Her heart clenched at her sister’s words, a hallow feeling spreading through her.

Had she been to rough? No, she didn’t even raise her voice. Before she remembered her last life she’d done much crueler things to her sister. This… this was just the reaction of a child not getting her way, there was nothing more she could have said to Lily… But that thought didn’t make her feel any better.

Severus’ hand fell on her shoulder, pulling her from her thoughts. The girl looked up, finding him blurry. She blinked away the tears that she hadn’t noticed welling up in her own eyes, wiping them away and forcing herself to breathe.

“She’s just upset…” The boy frowned.

Petunia half laughed, shaking her head at his words.

“Yeah, I guess.”

The reincarnate noticed a familiar cat poking out from behind the large tree, tail swishing in the air. Petunia took a few more deep breaths, slapping her cheeks to make herself focus. There would be time to talk to her sister later, but right now there were things to do.

“Keep her out’a trouble for me, will you?” She gave Severus a small smile, stepping away from his hold.

She didn’t look back pushing forward towards the magical feline.

Minerva transformed back, pulling an audible gasp from Severus. Petunia couldn’t help the small smirk that tugged at her lips at the sound. The professor’s eyes danced with light, but she merely gave the boy a nod before addressing Petunia.

“Take my hand and hold on tight. Doing this the first time is hardly a comfortable experience, but we haven’t other options at the moment.” The woman looked back to the other child. “We shall return will in a few hours young man.”

Petunia laced her fingers with the witch’s, only just now turning back to look at Severus. He was still shocked, but had schooled his features well enough for a child. He still looked concerned, but merely pursed his lips and nodded to the adult. The reincarnate waved to him as she felt the magic start gathering around them.

A small Popping sound filled the air as they vanished, leaving the boy standing alone in the park.

Petunia’s head spun, her stomach lurching as her feet hit the old fashioned cobbled road. Minerva said nothing as she rubbed soothing circled on the young girl’s back. The child forced herself to breathe slowly, cursing the uncomfortable sensation of her flipped organs. At least it was over quickly, like ripping off a bandage.

The reincarnate looked up, taking in the dingy street they’d arrived at. It was not the magical street shown in the Harry Potter movies, but it also wasn’t as dangerous looking as Knocturn Ally was. Perhaps somewhere in between the two, being a little less bright and vibrant. Her thoughts were halted as a heavy fabric draped over her shoulders.

She stood up properly, meeting Professor McGonagall’s eyes as the woman fastened something around her neck.

“This cloak should keep most eyes off us, a bit less obvious with your muggle clothes hidden away.” The woman began, quickly pulling out her wand once more and waving it a few times over Petunia’s person. Warmth spread over her, a tingling sensation on her skin. Looking down at her hands, she saw nothing but the feeling didn’t fade.

“That should work for now.” The witch nodded to herself, turning down the street quickly. “Come, let us hurry along.”

Petunia moved quickly, trying to match the woman’s pace. They weaved in between other patrons, only stopping once they came to a crooked building with a faded wooden sign depicting a stack of books.

‘Howe's Enchanted Tomes’ was written on the sign in a slightly muted blue in scratchy font.

The girl followed McGonagall through the door, eyes instantly flitting around the stacked shelves. It smelt musty in the store, similar to a forest would after a rain storm. Petunia thought it was peculiar, considering water and books never went well together. She never got the chance to comment on it, realizing Minerva was moving deeper into the quiet store.

They walked up to the counter, an old short woman manning the counter. The clerk didn’t even look up to greet them, continuing to flit through her own book with disinterest. A pair of copper rimmed glasses sat on her wrinkled face, her hair mostly contained in a messy bun atop her head.

“You need something, Minverva?” The woman spoke as she turned another page. “Must be something important if you drug a student all the way out here.”

“It most certainly is,” The witch’s tone held a note of urgency. “Please get Howe right away.”

That seemed to get the clerks attention, eyes shooting up with surprise. Her mouth parted as she looked at the professor with concern.

“He’s not in at the moment.” The clerks eyes landed on Petunia, an almost yellow glow filled her eyes making the child a little nervous. The girl blinked a few times, the odd glow vanishing.

It must have been a trick of the light or something.

Instead a small toothy smile replaced the concern in the clerks eyes, something akin to excitement danced behind the odd witch’s expression.

“Leave what ever trinket you’ve found here, go ‘bout you’re other business and he’ll see you later today.”

Minerva let out a small sigh, but turned to Petunia expectantly. The girl understood, fishing out the leather book and setting it on the table. The clerk instantly reached to take it, her long wrinkly fingers wiggled with excitement. Petunia pulled the book back towards herself slightly, leveling her eyes at the witch.

The old woman’s eyes flitted up, meeting those of a child with more curiosity.

“You will not be reading the contents of this book.” Petunia stated it plainly, but left no room for misunderstanding. “Understood?”

At first, shock filled the clerks eyes, but it was quickly replaced with amusement.

“Awe, the little witch doesn’t want us knowing who she fancies.” The woman grinned baring her rotten teeth. The woman reached out for the book again, ignoring Petunia’s warning.

Petunia drew the book back further, openly glaring at the witch in front of her. She didn’t like the woman’s tone, nor that she just assumed her warning was trivial.

“This witch doesn’t want the death of a foolish hag on her hands.” The reincarnate bore her own teeth, nearly hissing her next words. “But I’m sure Voldemort will be more than willing to assist you to an early grave should you learn the contents of this book.”

The old witch quickly drew her hands back at the mention of the dark wizard, as if she’d been touched by boiling water. Fear filled her old stony eyes, her mouth parting as she swallowed thickly. Petunia didn’t let up her gaze, pushing the book forward on the counter. The clerk drew back from it, finally seeing it as the cursed object it was.

“Find out what curses the book has, but under no circumstances are you to open it.” The child lifted her chin, giving the woman an unimpressed look. “You have been warned.”

Petunia didn’t spare the woman another glance, turning to leave the musty shop. She caught McGonagall’s shocked expression, a small bit of fear in her own eyes.

The witch hadn’t been expecting that, obviously.

The girl ignored the woman’s reaction, leading the way from the shop. Minerva didn’t hesitate and followed after, taking the lead once they were back on the street.

“You handled that in a most… unique manner.” The woman began, still moving them deeper into the magical street.

Petunia shrugged, frowning slightly. The thought of Minerva being upset at her methods weighed uncomfortably on her chest. She had been rather rude, but that clerk wasn’t going to take a normal warning seriously. They couldn’t risk anyone reading what was inside that book, let alone some random witch she didn’t trust.

The girl sighed, her shoulders dropping slightly. First the argument with Lily, and now disappointing Minerva. She was on a roll today, wasn’t she?

“Now, now. None of that Miss Evans.” McGonagall continued, pulling the child’s eyes up from the cobble road. “Lyra Mintrel is by far one of the nosiest witches I’ve ever met, I’ve doubt she’d have listened to anything less than the threat you presented just now.”

Petunia met the professor’s eyes, still frowning slightly.

“I’m impressed by how you handled yourself.” Minerva smirked slightly, raising a single brow at the girl. “And find myself curious as to how you’ll tackle what’s next.”

The young girl’s mouth fell open slightly, but her mood considerably brightened after that. She couldn’t help but feel grateful that the professor understood and more or less agreed with her methods.

Hopefully, they stayed on the same page at time progressed.

The next visit was much less interesting my all accounts, being a long meeting with Minerva’s business friend. The bookish man had drawn up a contract for the magazine business, but suggested they start off with a simple pamphlet. They would bulk out at popularity grew in popularity, but this would allow them to get started right away. The next hour or so consisted of signing papers and nailing down a plan to follow.

They would send out their story in a newsletter format, with small bits of propaganda at the bottom of the page while the stories drew people in. Eventual Petunia wanted to have several stories going at one time. She wanted one over arching story that people kept coming back for, and several small gossip like stories to catch people’s eye.

Petunia nearly groaned aloud as she was hit with the realization, this was a glorified gossip magazine!

At least she knew it had a lot of potential, but that didn’t make her feel any better about it. Once they hired other writers she’d need to carefully plan their contracts so they didn’t embellish things too much. They also wanted to keep everything anonymous, to protect everyone involved.

New publications would be send out biweekly at first, but as needed they would do extra publications. The main story would only have about 3000 words per entry, giving just enough to keep people hooked and move the story along. The first few entries of the magazine would be complementary to all, so hopefully people subscribed to see what happened next. Owls would be delivering the pamphlets, obviously, and the price would be set at only a few knuts.

Petunia just hopped calling the magazine ‘Telling Tidbits’ was good enough, it felt a little childish to her. Minerva and her friend disagreed, both liking the name and pushing it forward. The reincarnate sighed, ready for this meeting to be over.

It was in this moment that she decided that office work was not the life for her.

After a mind numbing meeting Petunia pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a relieved sigh as they left the office building. They’d start up production in a few months once everything was filed with the ministry. For now, Minerva just needed to stop in at Gringotts and sign a few forms.

“I swear, I’ll never take a job that’s so pretentious! How many tax laws could we possibly need to worry about right now? It’s only the three of us!”

Minerva chuckled, shaking her head lightly.

“Martin is just planning ahead, he knows how successful this will be and is planning ahead. He knows the tax laws quite well, he’s been tending to my papers for decades.”

The reincarnate rubbed the back of her neck.

“Better him than me.” Petunia trudged along beside the woman, stretching her arms above her head as as the moved. The woman looked amused, but quickly lead them forward to the goblin establishment.

(hope the image loads, it's just a picture of the book store sign I made for fun.

I had to make a tumblr JUST so I could get the image to load!) 

Chapter Text

Gringotts was just as Lucy recalled it from the movies, bustling with magical folk and goblins though it was pristine from floor to ceiling. Luckily, no signs of dragons escaping the deep chasm underneath the building. Petunia stuck close to Minerva as they moved into a cue, waiting patently for their turn. The young girl didn’t bother hiding her amazement, taking in the magical building with wonder. It was just further proof that this really was the magical world and Lucy’s memories were terribly accurate, at least as far as the movie appearances ran.

“Next!” A scratchy goblin clerk hollered, pulling the reincarnates eyes forward as the goblin waited to assist them.

Minerva didn’t hesitate, setting down a stack of papers on the counter. They’d already been filled out, just needed to be processed. The un-named goblin lifted it’s spectacles to examine the documents. He nodded as his beady black eyes flitted across the page, humming to himself.

“And you are aware that Gringotts will not cover any loss of funds should your…” He paused, looking up at the witch. “...Venture fall short of expectations.”

Minerva nodded primly.

“Of course, nor would I expect such a thing.”

The goblin’s lip curled, looking almost like a smirk of sorts.

“You’d be surprised how many do.” The magical being snorted, waving his hand across the pages and coating them with his magic. With out hesitation he slammed a stamp down moving with expert practice as he filed the parchment away in his desk. “We shall transfer the amount you’ve requested to the new vault. It shall be under the name ‘Telling Tidbits’ as you’ve requested. Take this down the hall and to the left, the teller there shall assist you will finalizing things.”

The goblin slid a new piece of parchment forward, Minerva taking it and quickly reading over if with a nod. Petunia couldn’t help but smile, eyes meeting the goblin teller.

“T-thank you sir.” The words slip out of the girl’s mouth naturally. She forced herself to not bite her lip, wishing terribly that she knew about goblin greetings already. Lucy had read a lot of interesting things in fan-fictions, but she didn’t want to offend the goblins by just winging it based on the fictional imaginings of her fellow fans.

The goblin teller’s lips parted, eyebrows raising in unmasked surprise. He schooled his expression quickly, looking at McGonagall for only a moment before really focusing on the child before him. He leaned forward, eyeing Petunia with what might have been curiosity.

The young girl didn’t let herself waver, still smiling at him. She felt relief fill her as the goblin smiled back, though with all his sharp teeth perhaps it should have unnerved her more.

“You are quite welcome, brave one.” The goblin nodded with approval, gesturing for her to step closer.

Petunia took that as a good sign, pushing closer to the counter. She stood on her toes, holding onto the counter to hoist herself up a little more. The could only just peer over the edge of the counter at this height, but it was enough.

The goblin reached into his drawer, pulling out a small foil wrapped ball that was no bigger than Petunia’s thumb. His long creature like fingers slid the trinket forward towards the girl, his void like eyes glinting in the light mysteriously.

There were words written on part of the foil reading ‘Pepper Imp’ in cursive font. The reincarnates eyes grew wide, her mouth parting in surprise.

Was… was he giving her a candy?

Lucy recalled bank tellers doing that in her past life, the really nice ones always gave her two because she was so well behaved, often wrangling her siblings into some sense of order while her Parents did their business. The reincarnate reached out to examine the foil wrapped ball with excitement. She’d really been looking forward to trying magical sweets!

The girl paused, meeting the goblin’s eyes.

“But I haven’t anything for you good sir?” She tilted her head to the side, thinking of what she had brought with her. Her thoughts were cut short as the goblin let out a proper laugh.

Petunia was surprised by it, along with all the other tellers and patrons in the bank. People muttered around them but the girl forced herself to ignore them. The magical creature shook its head in amusement.

“You have given me more than most young wix. A proper laugh is worth more than you’d think at my age.” The goblin reached into his drawer one more, pulling out a small card tan with golden script. “Once you’re of a proper age, we shall speak again. I shall assist you with your first vault, if permissible.”

The goblin slid the card across the counter, Petunia took it with out hesitation reading its print.

Fradnok

Accountant Filing Advisor

ꎇꋪꍏꀸꈤꂦꀘ ꓄ꃅꍟ ꃅꀎꂵꂦꋪꂦꀎꌗ

Petunia’s eyebrows rose in surprise. So his name was Fradnok, eh? She wasn’t sure how normal it was for goblins to hand out a business card, but she surely hadn’t been expecting it. The fact that he was offering to help her out in the future was also interesting. The girl knew time was short, but she couldn’t pass up an opportunity to speak to the bank teller in person, especially one that seamed to like her.

She swallowed, meeting the goblins eyes with determination.

“How old do I need to be to open my own vault? I thought you could be eleven years old.”

Fradnok looked surprised by her question, raising a brow at her. Suddenly, he nodded to himself as if understanding something.

“Most young magicals do not have a vault of their own. Old families will create a trust vault when a child is born, moving things into it as they see fit. Should you want a vault of you’re own, 13 years of age should suffice. Though…” The goblin paused, meeting McGonagall’s eyes for a moment. He dropped his volume to just above a whisper, leaning over his counter as he continued. “If she’s brought you, then you’re a new blood wixen. We make exceptions for your kind, those who have no familial ties to the magical world. We think it best to test your blood young and find your family lines.”

He paused, sitting up again but still keeping his voice low.

“Though any Goblin would no sooner loose a limb than discard a member of their own family, I can not say the same for you’re kind. You might find it wise to refrain from testing you’re blood for the foreseeable future.”

Fradnok looked rather dissatisfied as he finished speaking, his lips pressed into something that resembled a grimace. Petunia’s mind moved quickly sorting the information he’d presented.

First, she only had to wait a year to get her own vault, if that long. They might consider making an exception for her and that was exciting! But it sounded like he thought she was a witch. Petunia was a little conflicted by that, not liking the dishonesty of the situation. Even the old hag from that book shop earlier assumed she was a witch. The girl supposed she would simply need to become accustomed to that, seeing as how it was a rather important part of her future plans.

The next thing her mind fixated on was this blood testing thing. Was that like the inheritance testing Lucy had seen often pop up in stories? That sounded interesting, she’d love to know where Lily got her Magic from. Though, from the tone the goblin had taken there was more to it than that. As much as she wanted to question him more, they simply didn’t have time at the moment. She needed to get home, and they still had much to do today!

Perhaps she could write to him letter about it, perhaps even schedule a meeting. It would be nice to have someone she could ask questions too and this goblin seemed kind enough, at the moment.

Taking the card she carefully tucked it away, smiling widely at the clerk.

“Thank you Sir Fradnok, I appreciate you’re advice and expertise on the matter.” She bowed slightly. “I hope it would be alright for me to write to you with any further inquiries I find myself with? I’d hate to make an ill informed decision.”

The goblin in the stall next to them fell off his chair, landing with a loud splat and a quiet groan. Had he been eavesdropping? Petunia couldn’t help trying to peek over the counter to see that the creature was alright. She stopped, eyes going back to the goblin in front of her. Fradnok chuckled once more, an odd twinkle in his eyes.

“I think that would be amendable brave little wix.” The goblin ignored is associate, focused internally on the child before him. “I have a feeling I’ve much to look forward to as you grow.”

“Perhaps.” Petunia bit her lip, shrugging slightly. “But please, do call me Petunia.”

The reincarnate held out her hand to the goblin unwavering. The goblin reacted with surprise but it didn’t last. The magical creature wrapped his long narly fingers around her hand carefully. His skin was cool to the touch, like cold metal. It was wrinkled, much like the hands of Lucy’s grandfather. The thought of that old man made the girl’s heart warm slightly.

Petunia shook his hand with a resolute nod, a slight tingling sensation spreading across her as she did.

Before she could think more on the matter, Minerva choked.

The witch’s eyes were wide, mouth slightly agape. Had something surprised the woman? Taking her cue from the witch, Petunia and Fradnok released hands. The goblin clerk nodded to Minerva, some hidden understanding between the two of them that Petunia missed. The witch looked amazed, but didn’t say thing aloud.

Petunia ignored it, simply assumed her reaction was from the curious conversation she was privy to. While trying to decipher what was going through the professor’s mind, the girl unwrapped the candy she’d been given intending to pop it in her mouth.

“NO!” One of the other patrons from the line next to theirs cried, trying to slap the treat from Petunia’s hand. The reincarnate moved on instinct, stepping to the side and letting the portly man sprawl on the marble floor.

“D-don’t eat that!” The un-known man sputtered trying to reach for Petunia again. “It could be poisoned.”

The room was silent, it grew cold and still. The reincarnate could feel the eyes of the entire bank on them, the heat of their gaze was heavy on the man before her. She pushed the nerves aside, standing a bit taller under the scrutiny of those around her. The girl channeled all the pride of young Draco Malfoy, setting her shoulders and raising her chin slightly.

“That has to be the most ridiculous accusation I’ve ever heard!” McGonagall scoffed loudly, breaking the silence. She stood next to Petunia, her hands at her side as she rolled her eyes at the man.

Interestingly enough, the single thing thought in Petunia’s mind was the voice of Hermione Granger saying the words ‘What An Idiot!’ with the perfect level of sass. Though the reincarnate didn’t get a chance to further that thought, before the man started blubbering again.

“I-you… Y-you shouldn’t have let it give her anything, let alone touch her.” The man glared at Professor McGonagall, but didn’t get up off the floor for some weird reason. “You are not fit to be this Lady’s escort!” He met the young girl’s eyes, an almost excited look on his face.

The girl’s mind mulled over the man’s strange words, time almost slowing down as her thoughts raced. What on earth was he even talking about?

Petunia looked more closely at his attire, noting it was purely wizard robes. They were decent quality, but didn’t suit him in the slightest. In fact, the man looked incredibly out of place compared to the other patrons she’d seen out and about today.

The girl pursed her lips, as a disgusting feeling settled in the pit of her stomach.

Something about this man wasn’t right. He was attacking her only adult attendant, someone who obviously wasn’t her Mother, and trying to depict the witch in a bad light. Between the man’s attire and behavior, Petunia came to only one conclusion. This man was pure blood and he wanted something from her…

Words that Eileen had spoken once before rang through her mind.

‘I think you underestimate how important the discovery of a new Pure-Blood Heiress would be to them. You would be eyed by every mother as a possible wife for her son. They could gain a ‘properly bred’ woman and her family’s entire legacy in one signature’

Could that be it? Was this man working under such an assumption? She hadn’t even been trying to act like a pure-blood today, not that she really knew what they acted like in real life. The girl had just been taking care of business and making connections…

Okay, so maybe that wasn’t the most normal thing for a young child to be doing. But still, the man was taking a huge risk without attempting to confirm who she even was. Petunia couldn’t help but once again take note of the attention the man had gained them, pulling the entire bank to a standstill as they watched the drama unfold.

Perhaps… this was an opportunity? One she should make the most of...

Minerva’s eyebrow had furrowed, her scowl deepening in an almost disgusted manner. The man took her expression as a good sign, intending to continue speaking… But Petunia cut him off.

“Are you incompetent?” The reincarnate let her child like voice carry through the large room. Her light tone gave an impression of childish curiosity, her blank expression hung like forbiddingly. She was like a snake eyeing the man on the ground, tilting her head to the side as she considered how she wanted things to proceed.

The man gaped at her, as if he’d never suspected a child to say such a thing. He paled slightly, as if realizing he might have made an err. In his feeble defense, it probably wasn’t something most children would have said. But Petunia was hardly a normal child, now was she?

“No need to answer,” The reincarnate continued, crossing her arms and fixing her unamused gaze on the man. “Any dolt who refers to one of the Goblin race as ‘it’ has obviously forgotten their place in the world.”

“N-now see here you young Lady, I-” The man reached for Petunia again, but quickly withdrew his hand when Minerva slipped her wand into her fingers, raising it slightly in a warning manner.

“No.” The child continued calmly, grateful that the witch beside her was more than ready to handle things should she need to. “I don’t believe I will be seeing anything you have to offer. You are what my Father would refer to as a Gentleman of Four Outs, meaning that you are without wit, without money, without credit, and without manners.”

Petunia heard someone snort in the distance, a small smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth but she held it tightly as she continued.

“We are standing in Gringotts, the only banking establishment trustworthy enough for the fortunes of all wizard kind. The place that even you have seen fit to place your financial trust in,” She paused, pinching her chin with her thumb and forefinger. “And you thought it wise to insult it’s integrity?”

The stranger floundered, realization hitting him. The girl raised an eyebrow at him, waiting for what would no doubt be his lame excuses.

“No, I just- it was- It could have been poisoned.” The portly man blubbered, only now coming to his feet. His eyes began darting around the room, as if looking for someone to assist him from the crowd.

Petunia rolled her eyes at the man, shaking her head.

“Where is the profit in that?” She tilted her head to the side, looking at the man with distaste. “There is no gain for either party, and most of us know that Goblins only make the best investments. Has the rest of the wizarding world already forgotten why we trust them with our treasure?” Petunia looked up, meeting the eyes of the other patrons as if looking for an answer. Several people in the crowd looked confused while others looked a bit curious.

Petunia continued to look 'round the room a moment longer, her eyes meeting those of a familiar young boy with raven black hair.

Sirius Black was perfectly recognizable, even as a young as he was now. His hair was neat, but also messy somehow. His eyes were shinning with wonder, but the hand on his shoulder reminded him to behave. He was standing beside his brother in another cue, Regulus lingering just a little behind his brother. An older man was with them, a hand on each of the boys shoulders in an almost protective manner.

Petunia could feel Lucy crying inside her.

He was alive!

The secondary emotions threatened to bubble through but she forced them down for now. Both Lucy and Petunia swore in that moment to protect those two young souls, what ever the cost!

The reincarnate couldn’t help but smile at the two young boys, tilting her head slightly towards them. Sirius mouth parted slightly, his guardian’s hand tightened on his shoulder slightly. Regulus ducked further behind his brother, but didn’t stop watching her curiously. Petunia forced out a controlled breath, remembering where she was and what she was doing.

Yes, she was talking about why Goblins were trustworthy, putting this odd stranger in his place. Refocused, she turned to meet Fradnok’s intrigued gaze.

“We trust the Goblin people because they are honorable, and not easily fooled by pretentious wizards.” She smiled, nodding to the goblin with a smile. He nodded back with a toothy grin, and she once again glanced down at the stranger. “And unlike some people, they don’t make baseless assumptions with no regard for their surroundings.”

Petunia ignored the stares and whispers that filled the room now. Only time would tell if this was a good thing or not. Instead of worrying about that, she took care to put the candy she’d received to her lips and savoring the minty sensation that filled her mouth. The girl wanted everyone to see exactly how much she trusted the goblins!

She let out a small breath of magically induced blue flames, amused with the pretty swirls it made in the air. Oh, she definitely needed more of these!

With out another moment’s hesitation she linked hands with McGonagall. Petunia could feel the witch practically glowing with pride beside her as the woman began leading them deeper into the magical building. Petunia fell into step beside the woman easily, continuing to remind herself that for the love all things magical DO NO TRIP!

Chapter Text

Petunia could finally relax, leaning against the stone wall to calm her self.

It felt so much better to be tucked away from the sight of all those people, hidden in the small hallway they’d been directed to. It was just her and the professor now, Minerva still smirking with a raised eyebrow in her direction.

“Well,” The witch began. “You certainly know how leave an impression, Miss Evans.”

The reincarnate couldn’t help but chuckle, shaking her head slightly.

“I’ll take that as a complement, Professor.” Petunia pushed away from the wall with a relaxed smile.

“As you should.” The woman nodded curtly, leading them along the hallway to their next stop.

The girl was rather grateful the next cue was empty, allowing Minerva to jump right to the front of the line and finish things up. This female Goblin clerk worked quickly, but Petunia could feel the creature’s eyes on her. Surly the clerk hadn’t heard about the drama already?

Shaking her head, she ignored the creature’s stare. The girl steeled herself, quickly coming to the realization that she’d have all those eyes on her again as they left the bank. She grimaced, securing her borrowed cloak better.

Petunia carefully checked that none of her ‘muggle’ clothes were showing. She’d chosen something nondescript, a simple dress and leggings that was easily hidden beneath the folds of the cloak. It hadn’t been too cold today, so she’d only worn a wool shawl over her shoulders instead of a muggle coat. If McGonagall hadn’t brought a cloak, she’d have asked the witch to transfigure her shawl specifically before they got started. Luckily, the witch had been prepared.

A short while later, the female clerk had both Minerva and Petunia register to the business vault. Surprisingly, it didn’t take a sample of blood like she’d guessed. Instead they simply placed their hands on a small crystal ball and stated their name. Petunia found the crystal familiar, perhaps something Lucy had seen before?

Yeah, some movie her mom had liked. There were a bunch of puppets singing some dude in really tight pants was 'juggling' crystal balls.That woman had no right to question her obsession with Harry Potter while watching something like that as much as she had.

As it turned out, business vaults could not be accessed by the holder(s) in person. They were only used as store rooms to hold money in between business transactions. There would be one room for their investment/upkeep money, another for their earnings, and a third to hold the taxes and fees preemptively. The rooms would only be tended to by a goblin who would shift the gold magically as needed.

Petunia couldn’t help but be impressed, nodding as the clerk explained things.

It didn’t take much longer to file things, leaving their business at the bank complete for the day. Before they left the hall way, McGonagall cast a few more spells to keep them less noticeable. Petunia was very grateful, but the witch simply smiled with a shake of her head. They had places to be and didn’t want to get bombarded on the street outside. The reincarnate doubted these spells would work on the Goblins, but at least the patrons would be mostly deterred.

Magic was amazing!

Sure enough, they slipped into the large entry room with little trouble. Though, every goblin took note of them, beady black eyes landing on the two before quickly going back to work. If she hadn’t been watching, she’d have missed their reactions. Petunia was very grateful for their professionalism.

The reincarnate shouldn’t have been too surprised, but there were a good few patrons that McGonagall’s spells didn’t effect. Though, much the goblins, they simply eyed the pair for a moment before continuing with their own affairs. The strange man who’s caused the ruckus before was nowhere to be seen, not even as they left the goblin establishment. Petunia couldn’t help but wonder if the man ran off or something.

It was as they started down the street that the young girl’s stomach growled loudly, making it’s presence known in a most unladylike manner. Minerva looked a surprised at first, but when Petunia giggled out an apology the woman simply shook her head in slight amusement.

“I suppose Howe wouldn’t mind waiting a bit longer.” The witch smiled, changing direction. “Let’s get a spot of tea, shall we?”

Minerva moved quickly, leading the girl deeper into the magical market. It looked enchanting with the light dusting of snow, people moving in and out of shops as they finished their shopping. They neared a tall shop with large bay windows, a pretty floral sign hung above the door reading ‘Rosa Lee Teabag’ in curly font.

The girl didn’t have time to think before the Hogwarts Professor made her way into the shop. A bell chimed as they moved through the door, welcoming them into the warm yellow glow of the cafe.

“Welcome dears! Just the two of you then?” The middle age woman behind the counter asked cheerfully. Not waiting for a response the woman took them to a small well lit alcove. Petunia didn’t remove her cloak as she sat down, finding the extra fabric comforting. Minerva ordered some tea and sandwiches for them, sending the worker off with a smile.

“Do you come here often Professor? You didn’t even look at the menu.”

The witch nodded with a small smile.

“Yes, well I suppose you could say that.” The woman rested her hands in her lap. “I find myself often visiting the sister establishment of this shop in a small town near Hogwarts. Though, I do look forward to seeing how they compare. I believe this store was the first to open, but this is my first time stopping in.”

The girl tilted her head in slight confusion.

“I thought Madam Puddifoot's was the tea shop in Hogsmeade?”

The witch’s eyes grew slightly wide, but she quickly responded.

“You are well informed Miss Evans.” Minerva began with slight amusement. “That particular shop is quite popular among the students, but we Professors would rather have a place of respite from the dramatics of teenagers.”

“I suppose that makes sense.” The girl nodded as their tea and food arrived. Neither hesitated to dig in, Minerva adding cream and sugar to her tea before even tasting it. The woman smiled as she did, obviously enjoying herself.

The bell above the door rang in the background, signaling the entry of another customer. The reincarnate didn’t take notice, enjoying the small cucumber sandwich in her fingers.

While serving herself tea, Petunia couldn’t help thinking back to all the fanfictions Lucy had read that would fall into the woman’s description of teenage dramatics. Basically, anything with Sirius Black was going to count, though the poor woman had no idea what she was in for! The reincarnate reserved her giggles, though a very small smirk made it’s way onto her face.

“It’s you!” Someone interrupted, pulling both Petunia and McGonagall from their thoughts.

The reincarnate stared, meeting the silver eyes of a familiar child.

What were the chances that Sirius Black would walk in right as she was thinking of him? Before either women could respond a handsome tall man with slightly graying black hair appeared behind the boy, resting a hand on his shoulder.

“My apologies Minerva, my nephew has forgotten his manners.” The man smiled slightly, bowing his head only slightly to the witch.

McGonagall hummed, swallowing and clearing her throat.

“It’s quite alright Alphard.” The woman smiled, returning the small bowing gesture. “I’m more than accustomed to such things with my line of work, I assure you.”

The man smirked slightly, shaking his head. A small Regulus Black peaked out from behind his uncle, looking warily at the two strangers, then back up to the man, almost looking for reassurance. As if sensing the child’s concern, the wizard placed his other free hand on the nervous child’s shoulder, letting the boy know he was safe.

“Ever the patent witch, Minerva.” Alphard looked down at his charges with a small smile before looking back to the woman. “These are my nephews, Sirius and Regulus Black. Allow me to apologize now for any trouble these boys find themselves in whilst in your care, my dear Minerva.”

The witch smiled at the two young boys, but waved the man’s words off with a small shaking her hand.

“Unless they’re terribly like you, I’m not too concerned.” McGonagall paused, sipping from her tea.

“And if they are?” The wizard raised a brow, amusement in his eyes.

Minerva set her cup down gently, glancing down at the two young boys again for a moment before throwing her own smirk at the grown man.

“Then it’s a good think I’ve plenty of practice dealing with the likes of you then.”

The man let quiet laughter spill from his lips, smiling widely at the woman’s comment.

Petunia watched the interaction with a sense of wonder. If she’d followed things right, then this was that one uncle who helped Sirius out when he ran away from home. But how did he know McGonagall? He’d used her first name, and was practically flirting with her! And Minerva had more or less responded in kind, matching the strange man’s friendly tone.

The girl didn’t get to think much more before the man’s eyes landed on her. The reincarnate straitened up slightly, but forced her shoulders to remain relaxed. The older wizard looked at her curiously, smiling softly as he bowed slightly to her.

“My apologies young lady, I don’t believe we’ve been introduced.”

Petunia mimicked his bow, like she’d seen McGonagall do moments ago.

“Indeed. Though, that’s not surprising.” Petunia glanced towards her trusted companion.

Minerva nodded subtly, a reassuring expression on her face. The witch had answered her silent question, confirming that she found this man was trustworthy. Though the reincarnate wouldn’t go spilling all her secrets to the man just yet, it might be wise to use this opportunity.

The young girl nodded her understanding, smiling properly at their guests. Minerva took that as permission, opening her mouth once more.

“This young lady is Petunia Evans, though I ask that you not sow her name about lightly.”

The wizard looked puzzled for a moment, glancing at the witch with confusion. He didn’t press the matter, looking back to the young girl with curiosity.

“It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” The man tipped his head once more.

“I agree entirely. Professor McGonagall is someone I trust entirely, but I can’t help but wonder how the two of you know each other.”

The reincarnate redirected the conversation easily. The man almost looked impressed for some reason, his curiosity shifting into amusement.

“Oh, I know the Professor quite well.” The man’s eyed danced with something Petunia couldn’t place, perhaps a teasing feel or something? “I can attest that her judgments are sound, most of the time.”

Minerva took another sip of her tea before commenting.

“Ignore his joshing nature, my dear.” The woman began, shooting a look at the man. “This is Alphard Black, an old acquaintance from my own time as a student of Hogwarts. ”

Petunia’s eyes widened, but she refused to let her mouth fall open in shock.

“Acquaintance?” The man nearly pouted with a dramatic frown. “That’s hardly a good word for it, we’ve seen far too much of each other to only be acquaintances.”

Minerva let out a long suffering sigh, meeting the man’s eyes with a slight glare.

So this was where Sirius got his sense of dramatics, eh? The reincarnate caught the look of admiration written on the young boy’s face, as if he were soaking up the man’s every word and mannerism. Regulus looked much less enamored with the man, but still hadn’t let go of the man’s cloak yet.

“How would you describe your relationship then?” Petunia cut in, brow raised with interest.

The Deputy Headmistress turned her gaze on Petunia, shock and dread in her eyes. Somehow, the reincarnate found it amusing. She wasn’t the only one, Mr. Black looked positively delighted by her question.

“I’d say we started out as rivals if anything, merely competing against each other like normal children do. I still remember the first time she knocked me off my broom, sent a bludger at me with no hesitation.” The man smiled thinking of the memory, Minerva cut him off before he could continue.

“You’re still going on about that, Alphard? It was decades ago, and hardly the worst quidditch injury you received.”

The man subconsciously rubbed his shoulder with a minor wince.

“Indeed, but it is certainly the one I recall most often.” The wizard smiled in an almost cheeky way. “Almost as often as I think about you hexing your team mates for trying to jump me before that one game in our 6th year.”

Minerva scoffed, rolling her eyes.

“They shouldn’t have even considered cheating, let alone brag about their plans to do so so openly.”

“Ah, yes. How dare they dishonor the stripes of red and gold.” His tone was light, still carrying a teasing tone. The man’s eyes were full of fondness, twinkling slightly as he smiled at the witch.

Had Petunia been drinking her tea in that moment, she might have choked on it. The witch rolled her eyes, ignoring the man’s semi sarcastic comment.

“Oh, do sit down before you truly start prattling on, Alphard!” The witch pointedly looked at the two young men, reminding their guardian of his duty. “Let the boys rest themselves before you get caught up in conversation.”

The man looked properly chastised, coughing slightly as he cleared his throat. Petunia hid a smirk behind her cup of tea. He’d totally forgotten about the kids, enthralled with the witch before him. The reincarnate loved it! She couldn’t recall if the witch ever married in cannon, but she’d seen the woman paired with all sorts in stories. This, however was real and she would 10000% support them!

“Yes, quite right.” The man directed the two boys to sit down, waving over to the shop worker as he himself sat down. “The usual please.”

The woman tending the counter smiled, bringing over the wizard’s order quickly.

Now they had a new pot of tea and more sandwiches for the table. Sirius was on one side of the man while Regulus was on the other. Alphard must have known how troublesome Sirius could be, placing they more rowdy child between himself and Minerva.

Sirius didn’t hesitate to pile his plate with sandwiches, digging in while his uncle poured their tea. Regulus, on the other hand, sat with his hands on his lap. The boy hesitated with a small frown.

Petunia couldn’t help but smile, using the tongs to start placing things on his plate. The young boy looked shocked, pursing his lips as he watched her fill his plate.

“You’re brother has the right idea.” She smiled kindly, adding another sandwich to her own plate. “And a good conversation is better with food.”

Alphard laughed, agreeing with the girl instantly.

“Oh, I can see why Minerva likes you.” The wizard hummed to himself, eyes brimming with amusement. “Though you being one of her lions probably helped with that.”

Petunia’s eyebrows rose in surprise, socked at the man’s suggestion.

“What makes you think I’m a Gryffindor?” The reincarnate asked curiously.

The man took a sip of his own tea, not adding cream or sugar to it.

“It’s not everyday you see a young witch shaking hands with a goblin, let alone forming a magical bond with one.” Alphard picked up his own sandwich, but continued speaking for a moment. “That’s not to mention how you little hesitation you had when dealing with that dastardly man vying for your favor.”

Petunia’s mind halted. Magical bond? What on earth was he talking about?

The reincarnate stared at the man with mild confusion, but didn’t get to ask for clarification before McGonagall spoke.

“The nerve of that man.” Minerva scoffed with a roll of her eyes. “Did he really think he could spout such slander and leave the bank unscathed?”

Alphard nodded, agreeing with the witch as he swallowed and cleared his throat.

“I’m not sure what he was thinking beyond heading to his sense of greed.” The wizard shook his head is disgust. “Serves him right, he’ll have lost everything now, probably be subject to the goblins for the rest of his life.”

“What does that mean uncle?” Sirius spoke up, taking the question right out of Petunia’s mouth.

The wizard hesitated, taking a long sip from his tea. The two adults eyes met, a silent conversation between them.

“Sirius.” The man began, tone taking on a heavy feel. “Do you remember what happened after these ladies left the room?”

The boy nodded, a grin breaking out on his face.

“Yeah! The goblins with swords and armor came out, they took that man away kicking and screaming. It was amazing, they weren’t even hurt by his magic spells!” The boy was waving his hands excitedly as he retold the story.

Petunia stared at the boy in shock. Had that really happened after they left?

The elder wizard nodded, turning to look at the other little boy in his care.

“Regulus, do you remember what the one goblin said as they took that man away?”

The smaller child nodded, taking a deep breath.

“The teller goblin demanded justice be served in the goblin courts.”

Alphard smiled, ruffling both boys hair in a proud way.

“Very good boys, I’m glad you were both paying attention. There is a reason why we are respectful to the goblins. They are a warrior race, and most of them value honor nearly as much as gold.” The man paused, frowning slightly. “When he accused one of the banks employees, he challenged his honor and the honor of the entire bank. It is a goblins right to defend their honor, and who ever looses in court will pay the price.”

“So he lost all his money?” Petunia asked, equally as curious.

The wizard met her eyes with a nod.

“At least that much, though he will probably end up in debt to the goblins judging by the level of insult.”

“Is that all?” Sirius looked confused, tilting his head to the side. He almost looked disappointed.

“How would you have punished him?” The wizard asked the children curiously.

“I’d duel him, show him how weak he really was!” The elder of the two boys puffed out his chest, looking proud.

“But then you’d just be considered a bully.” Petunia cut in, shaking her head. “He’d be upset and probably say that you cheated if you won. He’d try and use it against you in the future.”

Sirius looked offended at her words, glaring at her a bit.

“You’re quite right Miss Evans.” The wizard nodded, causing his upset nephew to look almost betrayed. The man smiled down at the kid, continuing. “It wasn’t a terrible idea my boy, but you’d have to follow the dueling rules to the letter. Even if you did, a man like that would find a way to paint himself in the best light.”

To Petunia’s surprise, the boy took his uncles words to heart. He nodded, thinking deeply about what the man said. Alphard turned to his other nephew, who had been sitting in thought quietly for some time.

“What about you Regulus?”

The boy looked up, frowning slightly.

“I wouldn’t let him use the bank at all, and make it so others couldn’t do it on his behalf.” The boy looked at Petunia as he finished, waiting for something.

She raised an eyebrow at him, seeing the eagerness in his eyes.

“Oh, that’s a clever idea.” The wizard nodded, eyes also landing on Petunia. “Any clues as to why the goblins didn’t do that, Miss Evans?”

Ha. They were ganging up on her now. Sirius almost looked smug at his brother good idea, perhaps thinking it might ‘win’ against her. Regulus looked sorta excited, like he wanted her to find the flaws so he could improve his idea. Their uncle was almost brimming with curiosity and amusement, smirking at Minerva who scoffed at something unsaid between the adults.

The reincarnate sighed, shaking her head.

“Well, if I were a goblin I’d want to make a good profit. Sure, they could take all the gold and treasures he had in his vault, but if they barred the man from using the bank entirely then there would be no future profits.” Petunia started listing things on her fingers as she continued. “Instead, I’d levy a huge debt against him for damages done. Of course, being the generous person I am, we’d establish a payment plan that kept his family’s money tied to us for the next few generations at least. It would still be ‘his’ money in the vault, but he better make those monthly payments, or else!”

The girl smiled to herself, pinching her chin with her thumb and forefinger.

“The interest would be mostly fare, just enough to let him feel like he was making headway on the debt. We’d have to add on all the fees for his regular transactions, and we wouldn’t hesitate to take collateral items should he default any payments.” She paused, smiling to herself as she did. “His children and great grandchildren would probably still be paying off the debt if they stay with the payment plan. Considering the average wizard lives around 200 years, that means we could expect at least 600 years of interest accumulated on the debt, and that’s if he plays nice. I’d hate to see what happened he tried to fight the goblins.”

The table was silent, she couldn’t help but smirk as she took in their different reactions.

Sirius mouth was hanging open, shock was the only thing on his face. Regulus looked amazing, like he’d just seen an angel or something. Minerva, bless her, was pinching the bridge of her nose with her eyes closed. Alphard looked like it was his birthday. Petunia shrugged, taking a sip of her tea calmly.

The wizard’s laughter slowly filled the air, hearty and deep. He wiped a tear from his eye, shaking his head in amusement.

“I take it back,” He said, pausing to laugh some more. “You’re definitely a snake! Where on earth did you find this little gem Minerva? I knew you had a soft spot for those of us in green.”

McGonagall groaned, glaring at her ‘friend’ lightly.

“That’s quite enough out of you!” The woman scolded, giving a small sigh as her eyes landed on Petunia.

The girl didn’t feel too bad, feeling pride behind the Professor’s expression. Suddenly, an idea struck her. The reincarnate bit her bottom lip, but that didn’t do much to stop the smile forming on her face. This might be interesting.

Chapter Text

“Actually,” Petunia began, wiping her mouth with her napkin. “I have it on good authority that I’d be a Hufflepuff if sorted, though you’re not the first person to say Slytherin. I’m quite flattered by that actually.”

The reaction was instantaneous.

“But Puffs are weak!” Sirius squawked, looking horrified for some reason.

Petunia couldn’t help it, she glared at the boy, causing him shuffle away from her.

“They are hardly weak.” The reincarnate stated flatly. “Being in one house doesn’t define who you are. Some of the strongest people I’ve ever known have been from Hufflepuff, they fought harder than anyone to protect those they loved.”

Lucy’s memories filled her mind, both people from the books and people she had known in person. The girl couldn’t help but frown, shoulders sagging slightly.

“I’ve seen Gryffindor’s so cowardly the one sold out his brother, enslaving himself to a madman in the process. I’ve known of Ravenclaw’s who were worse bullies than you’d ever believe, backbiting and pompous gits who were vicious to those who were smarter than them. I’ve met Slytherin’s who were so brave they lost their own lives while trying fight for what was right.”

The girl sighed, forcing herself to breathe.

He was just a kid, she shouldn’t have unloaded on him like that. Did he need correction, yes. But maybe not so rough. Petunia looked up, meeting the boys eyes with a sad smile.

“The Hogwarts house you end up in is nothing more than the culmination of what you want to be. It’s not who you are, but the potential of what you could be. So no matter what house you end up in, we should all aspire to be kind, be wise, and be brave.”

Petunia held her breath, waiting to see how they reacted. She hadn’t meant to start preaching like that, at least not here. The reincarnate met Minerva’s gaze, hoping she didn’t just mess up things up terribly just now. To her surprise, the witch was looking at her fondly with a small almost sad smile.

Relief instantly filled her heart at the sight. At least the woman seemed to approve of her words. Alphard hummed to himself, having leaned forward in thought at her words.

“You’re quite something, aren’t you little lady?”

She couldn’t read the wizards expression, but he didn’t seem upset. That was good, but the two other children were still quiet. Regulus looked like he was trying to solve a difficult puzzle, lost in thought almost. Sirius, well… The boy looked like he’d been back handed, confused and tongue tied.

Petunia let out a long sigh.

“I-I’m sorry.” She began, looking down at the table for a moment. “I have some rather strong opinions about house stereotypes, I didn’t mean to go off like that.”

The girl looked up, meeting Sirius eyes with a truly apologetic look.

“I apologize Sirius, that was incredibly rude of me. I shouldn’t have reacted like that.”

Her words shook the boy from his stupor, causing him to shake his head.

“No, that’s not- I mean…” The boy paused, trying to find his words. “I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have insulted you’re house. I saw how brave you were back at the bank, that’s more than proof that puffs can be really tough too.”

The boy pause, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. Petunia couldn’t help but be surprised, not having expected him to apologize to. She found herself smiling, glad they’d more or less made up.

“But… She’s not a Hufflepuff.” Regulus cut in quietly, pulling everyone’s attention. “Miss Evans said she hadn’t been sorted yet.” The young boy continued.

Petunia tensed again, but forced herself to relax.

“That she did.” Alphard ruffled the boy’s head affectionately, earning a small smile from the boy. " Isuppose that means you'll be starting Hogwarts next year. You'll be in the same year as Sirius, I might ask you to look after him regardless of what house you end up in." 

The man smirked, looking at McGonagall with a glint in his eyes.

“10 Galleons says she’s walking those halls in Green and Silver.”

Minerva scoffed, rolling her eyes at the man, though a small smile was playing on her lips.

“I bet she’s in Gryffindor!” Sirius hollered, standing from his seat to exclaim his bet. He looked excited, flashing a beaming grin at Petunia.

Well that was just sweet, wasn’t it?

“Ravenclaw…” Regulus quietly interjected.

Sirius gawked, staring his brother.

“Ew! No way!” The boy argued. “What on earth would make you say that?”

The younger boy didn’t back down, looking at his brother with a slightly raised brow.

“Because she’s really smart.”

Sirius rolled his eyes, as if that was a ridiculous reason. Petunia smiled, glad the light tone had returned. Though, should she clarify that she wasn’t going to Hogwarts?

Nervous butterflies filled her stomach at the thought. If she did, she’d need to use that story about being to dangerous to go with the other children. She wasn’t even sure that story could hold water yet, she still wanted to work out a few kinks with Eileen before using it.

The girl was saved from responding, McGonagall cutting in.

“You all best pay up then,” The woman smirked, wiping her own mouth as she finished her meal.

Mr. Black raised a brow, smirk playing on his lips.

“You really think she’s going to be a Hufflepuff? My, my Minerva, such confidence.” The man leaned forward on his elbow, wiggling his eyebrows playfully.

The witch rolled her eyes, shaking her head at the man.

“Hardly, I simply have more information than you.” The Professor pursed her lips, meeting Petunia’s eyes for a moment before continuing. “Miss Evans will not be attending Hogwarts I’m afraid, instead she’ll be receiving her Magical instructions through the best tutors in an environment that we can better control.”

The three Black’s looked shocked, Sirius mouth falling open with a wine.

“But, you can’t do that! Why would you do that? It’s Hogwarts! Everyone wants to go to Hogwarts.” The boy stared at Petunia, eyes pleading for answers.

The girl smiled sadly, shrugging.

“It’s not that I don’t want to, I’d love to go…” She paused, biting her bottom lip. “I’ve always wanted to go! I want to swim in the black lake, fly with on a hippogriff, discover the secret passageways and run a muck during the night.” She let out a small sad sigh. “But Hogwarts can’t handle me as I am, it would be too dangerous. I can’t put others at risk like that, so I’m not attending.”

Sirius looked quite disappointed, frowning deeply at her. Regulus looked just as sad, but his brow was furrowed with confusion.

Alphard, he simply stared at her with calculating eyes. They were silent, Minerva spoke next sending a smile to the reincarnate reassuringly.

“Yes, just as well.” The woman began, meeting her friends eyes meaningfully. “Should Albus find out about Miss Evans... situation… well, she’d be his next pet project before you could say quidditch.”

The wizard stared at her, immediate concern in his face.

“What is that supposed to mean Minerva?” The man frowned, his tone deepening slightly. “You’ve always supported that old coot. We’ve had more than enough disagreements about him over the years.”

The professor took on a sad remorseful tone, sighing slightly.

“And for that, I owe you a most sincere apology.” McGonagall bowed her head slightly. “I-I should have listened to you Al, you always did see the things I missed. Who knows what I might have prevented over the years had I set aside my lions pride...”

The man looked a bit shaken by the sudden apology, but his expression shifted into one of worry.

“We should discuss this later Minnie. I have a feeling that it shouldn’t be spoken of among the youth.” His voice was softer, almost gentle or comforting towards the woman.

The witch forced a slow breathe out, nodding her agreement gratefully.

“I’d appreciate that my friend.”

A smirk slid onto the man’s face, a gleam back in his eyes.

“Oh, so now we’re friends?” He teased in a jovial way.

His words brought life back to the table, Minerva letting out a long dramatic sigh.

It was Regulus who spoke next, head tilted to the side.

“If you’re not going to Hogwarts, how are you going to… meet people and make good connections?”

Petunia smiled at the boy, raising an eyebrow playfully.

“Well, I’ve already managed to meet three brilliant wizards today. I’m sure I can count on them to help me with that in the future,” She paused, smirking slightly. “Should I need it, that is.”

The younger boy looked really surprised by her answer, but Sirius jumped excitedly at her words.

“Absolutely! We’ll be there should you need us!” The boy beamed proudly at her, his eyes gleaming as he spoke.

“Thank you!” The girl beamed back, noting how Alphard looked amused by her again.

Petunia met eyes with Minerva, smiling at the witch kindly.

“We should probably be off now.” The girl nodded to her adult companion.

That pulled the woman from her semi relaxed state, causing her to agree instantly.

“Quite right, we’ve still things to do.”

As the two ladies stood, the men did the same.

Petunia watched as Alphard reached for Minerva’s hand. She let him take it, watching as he placed a kiss on it.

“Till later Minerva.” The man bowed, letting her hand slide back to her side.

The witch roller her eyes, but Petunia could see the light pink tint taken to her cheeks. She was so distracted by it, she didn’t notice that both Sirius and Regulus had take both her hands.

The girl stared, semi horrified as both Black brothers placed kisses on her hands at the same time.

“You should write to us often, Miss Petunia!” Sirius grinned cheekily as he stepped back. “Or would you rather we write to you?”

The girl shook herself, mimicking her elder’s reaction by rolling her eyes.

“I don’t mind either way, but I’m quite busy. My responses might be slow at best.”

Both boys shared a look, nodding to each other in some unspoken agreement.

“Then, we’ll just have to look forward to your responses.” Regulus chimed in, looking just as excited as his brother.

And who said Sirius got all the charming personality?

The men stood until the ladies left the shop, probably some pure blood custom Petunia wasn’t familiar with. Regardless, it was rather sweet. The young reincarnate couldn’t help but feel pleased with how that meeting went, and it looked like Minerva was just as happy, if not more.

Honestly, Petunia was looking forward to watching this witch’s romance. She never got enough action in fanfictions, at least not the kind Lucy had been a fan of. The number of people who pared her with Albus was astounding and the idea kinda horrified Petunia at the moment.

Ignoring the stray thought, she refocused as they made their way back to get her journal. Suddenly a wave of anxiety washed over the girl. She just hoped they’d gotten things cleared up for her.

“Not cursed? What do you mean it’s not curse?” Petunia squeaked at the man behind the counter.

The wizard stared down at her with a puzzled look, his tied back gray hair shining in the dim light.

“Exactly as I said. I can’t sense a drop of dark magic in the thing. As far as I can tell, it’s working as intended.” The man paused, raising a brow questioningly. “Now I might be able to get more information, but I’d have to open it to do that. I was told, you specifically said that was not an option.”

Petunia sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“It is not.” Minerva cut in, taking control of the situation. “What do you suggest we do then Howe?”

The old wizard shrugged, handing the book back to Petunia dully.

“Speak to the person who made it. It’s not commercial, either home crafted or commissioned. Either way, there’s nothing evil about that book.”

The reincarnate felt dazed, not realizing the witch had paid the man for his work and had lead her out of the shop.

“But… But it has to be cursed. It wrote to me, books can’t do that normally… right?” The girl stared up at the professor with concern, mind reeling with idea’s.

Minerva pursed her lips, thinking for a moment.

“Perhaps we should do as Howe suggested and speak to whom you received that from.”

The girl frowned, staring down at the book in her hands.

“Alright then…”

The trip back was not as difficult for Petunia, but her stomach still felt off as she landed. At least her lunch didn’t try to escape.

They’d landed back in the park, but neither Severus or Lily were here. The girl felt her heart clench slightly, but she ignored it.

The book was more important right now.

Shaking her emotional and physical discomfort, the reincarnate set off for the home of Eileen Snape. She’d hoped to take care of this with out the woman’s help, but that wasn’t an option anymore.

Minerva matched her pace, the two of them quickly moving along the empty sidewalk. They slowly neared the house, but something felt off.

Petunia slowed down, looking around in concern.

Something was very wrong.

A glass bottle came flying out the front window, smashing into the sidewalk with a spray of glass and amber liquid.

Someone was yelling inside, growing louder with each moment that ticked by.

Petunia froze, eyes going wide with the realization of who that must be.

Tobias Snape.

Chapter Text

Alastor Moody stumbled into his home, weary from the days work. He cast several detection charms with out thinking, moving through the house to the kitchen. He grabbed a bottle of scotch and a glass, heading to his study with out hesitation.

It had been years, and he still found himself like this every year. It was pitiful, but the man didn’t care.

He entered the small room, shelves stacked with tomes and papers. Some were traps, others were hiding wards that secured the room. He wasn’t a complete fool, he knew better than to get tipsy while unguarded.

The man poured himself a glass, locking the door with a wave of his wand. He took a slow breathe, sipping the glass of alcohol. He hissed at the sting, shaking his head. The Auror moved on auto pilot, fishing out a single book from the more secure hidden compartment in his home. It had been over eleven years since he’d received it. Over eleven years since she left him.

He clenched the book, heart twinging at the memory.

Alastor took a seat in his arm chair, sipping again on the glass. His fingers traced the familiar leather carving, a small smile tugging at one corner of his mouth. Every year he would pour over this empty book while nursing a bottle of scotch. As much as he wanted to drown himself tonight, he had a mission tomorrow. Resigning himself to remain mostly sober, he opened the book ready to stare at it’s blank pages.

His glass dropped to the ground, shattering. Glass and alcohol mingled on the floor as he stared in disbelief. Alastor had never written in this book. He hadn’t the heart to use it, to stain the memories it symbolized. And yet, someone had written in it.

‘Petunia Evans’

The neat cursive marred the first page. The man felt rage like he’d never experienced. It took every fiber of his being not to loose control. His magic bristled, angrily brushing against the wards. He forced himself to breath, practicing the mind art’s Eileen had taught him so many years ago.

Slowly, very slowly, he regained control.

‘Evans’ eh? So that’s who Eileen married.

The man didn’t think his heart could hurt more than it had on that day, but he was wrong. He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. He ignored the moisture in his eyes, blinking it away.

She really had gone off and married that wizard her family picked out. Alastor grimaced, recalling the how she’d left that day, her arm linked with a wizard of her family’s choosing and a delicate smile on her face.

He forced himself to shove the hurt aside, instead focusing on the book in his hands.

Evans was a rather plain name, not one he was familiar with. Still, this could only be Eileen’s child. Why the woman never told him this was a charmed book was beyond him. It wasn’t like their last meeting was… pleasant, but the woman could have asked for it back. He’d have given her anything she asked for.

Anything to see her smile.

His fingers traced over the cursive writing, a feeling of longing in his heart. He could have given her a child, as many as she wanted.

Alastor forced himself to focus, ignoring the empty throb in his heart.

Why would she give her daughter the book that was paired to his? It made no sense. Eileen was a proper witch, he found the notion of her re gifting the journal far fetched.

Perhaps she didn’t know her daughter had it. Well, that certainly made much more sense. So the kid nicked it, probably got that behavior from her Father. Eileen was never like that, far too prim and proper.

The man sighed. He’d probably need to write the woman and let her know about the child. He didn’t like the idea, but the idea of having an insider view of a young girls diary was worse. ‘Mrs.’ Evans would probably want both books destroyed.

The Auror frowned, leaning back further.

That meant, this would most likely be his last time holding this treasure.

Alastor took a swig of scotch from the bottle, not bothering to repair the glass. He’d deal with it later.

Perhaps he hadn’t been thinking, or simply moved on instinct, either way he found himself flipping through the journal of ‘Petunia Evans’. The man wrinkled his nose in confusion, what sort of kid had Eileen raised?

The Trashy romance ideas that made him grimace, shaking his head in disgust. The business plans were interesting, though he didn’t like the purpose. Why was this kid plotting against Voldemort and Dumbledore?

Wait… No.

Albus would never have done these things. The man was eccentric, but he wouldn’t abuse his power like this… surely...

The man continued growing more puzzled and more concerned with each passing page.

Horcruxes.

His eyes went wide, mouth falling open. How did a child know that term? 7 of them? No, only 5? No one in their right mind would even consider making a single cursed object, let alone multiple! How twisted was this kid?

The man kept reading, having sobered slightly.

No… She wasn’t making them, she was planning to destroy them.

Alastor let out a long sigh, resting the book on his knee as he mulled over what he had read. What on earth had this kid been through? She couldn’t be older than 8 at the moment, considering when Eileen told him about her ‘engagement’.

That meant, an 8 year old girl was plotting against both the lightest and darkest wizards in the country at the same time.

The man let out another sigh, shaking his head at the insanity of the idea. Part of him hoped this was just a weird drunken nightmare, but it was unlikely. He continued to thumb through the book, noticing a change in the ink.

Suddenly, there were entries made in a different script. The ink was glowing in a familiar way, causing the man’s eyebrows to raise in surprise.

Unicorn Tear Ink.

It was the only thing that made sense. The ink was traditionally used for writing runes, but Eileen liked the color and had used it for all her class work. It would remain blue until magic was poured into it, then taking on a silver like glow. It was how his old friend marked her notes, highlighting key details for future review.

It looked like, this child was pouring magic into the ink while writing. That was a little odd, but didn’t explain the change in penmanship. He continued to read, wondering who on earth she was writing about. The Auror recognized the last names Lovegood, Malfoy, Potter, and Weasley but their first names were new to him. Could they be extended relatives? Children of squibs? He continued on, making it all the way to the most recent entry.

The final scribbles of the child were different, not a hint of trashy romance or nefarious plans. No, it was an entry about him? Alastor’s eyes poured over the words, concern filling him as he read on. The man closed the book with a thud, muttering to himself about how coincidental it was. The man was unsettled, having not put much faith in prophetic words… but something was different about this…

Regardless, he’d need to write to Eileen about her wayward child soon.

The next day Alastor was on edge. He hadn’t slept, but had taken a few potions to clear his mind. He debriefed his men, forcing his eyes forward. The wizard found himself constantly keeping track of one man in particular, someone who fit the loose description from the child’s journal entry.
Alastor couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling he had as he went through the pile of paperwork on his desk. It wouldn’t hurt him to be more cautious, he’d seen the man having conversation with the Lestrange men from time to time, cowing to them more often than not. Honestly, that should have been more than enough for him to be concerned about the man.

They soon left for the mission, staking out a meeting of dark wizards. It played out just like the girl had written, almost word for word… Except he’d been warned.

Alastor secured the grounds with anti-portkey wards before starting the attack, meaning not a person got away. His men apprehended every single dark wizard and witch, securing them rather easily, though several didn’t go down with out a fight.

The auror left his back turned, giving a careful opportunity.

The traitor took the opportunity, sending a dark purple hex his way. Alastor jumped to the side, sending a stunner out at the exact same moment. His spell hit, rendering the disgusting man unconscious.

He called out for the man to be arrested with the rest of the lot. All his men stared in shock for a moment, realizing what one of their own had just tried to do.

Alastor frowned, unable to stop himself from reaching up to rub his intact eye. The man’s thoughts turned to the prophetic book sitting in his library.

A book written by a child.

A child who saved his life.

It had taken hours before Alastor had gotten home. There was far too much paperwork to be done between the traitor in his own ranks and all the dark magicals the caught. The man sighed as he made his way back to the library.

He found more pages written upon his return.

Was that all this child did? The man shook his head, reading over her plans. His eyebrows raised in surprise, the kid was in talks with McGonagall, eh? Well, that said plenty bout her character didn’t it.

Not sure what else to do, the man decided he should probably say something to the girl. She had saved his life, and that was not something to be taken lightly. The wizard opened the book to find the child writing in it, again. All she seemed to do was write in this book all day.

Shaking his head, he glanced over her new notes.

It looked like the meeting with Minerva had gone well, though her notes on the business plan had him wondering if the child really was only 8 or so years old. Regardless, the least he could do was offer her guidance and direction, perhaps even take care of the more… difficult dark magic she’d been concerned about.

Nodding to himself, he fished out a quill from his desk and began writing.

He’d written quite a bit, even pausing to let the girl thing a moment. The Auror’s brow furrowed as he still hadn’t received a response. He rolled his eyes, writing another sentence about her manners.

He couldn’t help but smirk as he saw her words start to appear. The child was just like her mother, easy enough to get a rise out of. It took a moment for him to process her words.

Cursed book? She… She thought the book was cursed?

Alastor Moody hadn’t laughed so hard in a long time. What a creative child Eileen had raised. The wizard couldn’t help but shake his head, still amused as he wrote a response to the girl.

Again, he waited a long moment for her response.

The jovial feeling from earlier was stifled slightly by her next question, but he supposed it wouldn’t make sense for her to know who he was. The man quickly penned a response, mentioning her ability as well as his identity.

He doubted she knew who he was, it was unlikely Eileen told the child about him at all, but it was even less likely she knew about his Auror work. Introducing himself as her Mother’s old acquaintance would have to do. The wizard continued on, curious as to how the child would respond.

He didn’t have to wait long.

The Auror’s eyes rose in surprise as his eyes roamed over the neat script.

'You’re terrible mistaken Mr. Fake Moody.
First off, Eileen is not my mother! She is the mother of my good friend, and she gave me this book a good while back. 

I didn’t steal it, thank you very much! And because she gave it to me, shouldn’t she have mentioned that it had a magical twin that belonged to none other than a paranoid old Auror with a drinking problem?

Not to mention the fact that you’ve only just written back to me now, of all times? It’s almost as if you were waiting for someone to impersonate, someone I would be more inclined to trust.
Honestly, this entire situation is suspicious and the real Alastor Moody would have my hide for entertaining your terribly constructed story a moment longer.

Congratulations, your attempts to trick me have failed spectacularly.
And for the record, I can’t be a seer as I’m a Muggle.

The only life I’ve saved recently is my own, but that’s not going to last.

I’m going to destroy all the horcruxes, and Voldemort, and Dumbledore with out any help from the likes of you.
Enjoy your last moments cursed book, for you shall be burned with flames of Zeal.'

The wizard watched the magically imbued words shutter on the page, evidence of the child’s magical abilities. He only grew more confused as he read the girl’s words.

He probably should have felt insulted, but somehow all he could find was pride in this young girl. The kid was smart, clever and not one who blindly trusted others. A small smirk tugged at his lips as he wondered what sort of Auror this child would make.

Ignoring the thought, he kept reading. Eileen wasn’t the child’s mother? That still didn’t explain why the witch would give such a book to anyone, let alone a child.

The man only grew more confused. Petunia claimed to be a muggle, but she somehow knew far more about him than she should. Very few people knew about his personal life, much less his drinking habits. He always kept such weaknesses to himself.

How could the child be so wonderfully smart and logical, and yet so incredibly oblivious to her own power?

Still, he found himself once more impressed by the young seer’s bold statement, more so as the girl thought herself nothing more than a muggle. Quite a bit of spirit for someone so young, but that might be just what was needed to stop this war before it really got started.

The man put quill to paper once more, smirk still playing on his lips.

Alastor Moody was not smirking now.

It had been 4 days and the girl was refusing to even open her journal. The wizard was both impressed and annoyed. He’d written the child several more times, even using a rune on the spine to alert her to his message. The Auror could only imagine how annoyed the girl was with the book right now, but knowing Eileen it was practically impossible to destroy.

He had been prodding the magic on the book, trying to trace the location of it’s twin. He’d narrowed it down, but the location was still too broad. He couldn’t narrow it down anymore with out risking the stability of the runes. Realizing this, Alastor let out a long sigh.

Enough was enough.

He reached for some parchment, quill coming to paper.

‘Eileen,

We need to talk, in person preferably.

That little Flower your child has found has some concerning abilities. I need to see the young thing before someone tries to make a bouquet, or worse.

~Alastor’

The wizard looked down at the note, reminded of the many he’d sent the witch during school and the many many more he’d received from her. Shaking the memories, the man didn’t hesitate to place the note in a warded envelope and sent it away before continuing with his work.

To his surprise, not even an hour later he felt the wards on the envelope shift.

He closed his eyes, reading his magic.

It had arrived, he felt Eileen’s magic brush against his own. He couldn’t help the sense of peace he felt wash over him at the sensation. He forced his emotions down, noting how weak the witch’s magic was compared to before.

Before he could be concerned about that, Eileen’s magic was gone with a flash, as if the letter was ripped from her hands. He felt the wards tremble angrily, only to suddenly stop all together.

The letter had been burned. But… not by magical flames…

The Auror stood quickly, not hesitating to move to the nearest aparation point. A few people took note of him leaving, but none said anything to him.

Alastor had already drawn his wand, double checking the place his letter had gone to. He was more than a little confused, but he’d have his answers soon enough.

Chapter Text

Petunia swallowed, but the lump in her throat remained. The girl couldn’t help but turn to the Magical Professor, finding the woman’s lips pressed into a taunt line. The witch’s wand was drawn, sleeves pulled up slightly to allow her better movement. Minerva squared her shoulders, meeting young Petunia’s eyes for only a moment.

“Wait here.” The woman stated before stepping forward towards the door.

The reincarnate could only nod, watching the witch while she nervously rubbed her hands together. This wasn’t what she had planned for the latter part of their day.

Suddenly, the muggle man halted. Eerie silence descended on the dingy house.

Petunia’s heart thudded in her chest. She bit her lip, hopping that was a good sign. The new found silence didn’t stop Minerva from moving forward.

Professor McGonagall waved her wand as she approached the entrance. The warped wood of the door frame splintered with a loud crack, the door now hanging far more crookedly than before. Petunia might have laughed, had it not been such a serious moment. Minerva looked more than a little surprised, probably expecting the door to be sturdier.

Before the witch could do anything, a new voice came from inside the house.

“P-professor?” The other witch asked in confusion.

Petunia felt her shoulders relax hearing the woman speak. She moved a little closer, craning her neck to peer inside the now open door. She could see Eileen standing in her front room, much of the furniture around her smashed to pieces. The witch looked slightly shaken, but still held herself tall as she met her guest with slight confusion.

Minerva responded quickly, taking in the state of her old student with a keen eye.

“Indeed, Miss Prince.” The witch nodded. Her voice shifted, carrying a note of concern. “Are you quite alright my dear?”

“Yes…” The younger witch frowned, but nodded to herself. “Though I suppose I have been better.”

“I’d imagine you have…” Minerva pursed her lips. “Might we come in my dear?”

Eileen’s brow furrowed in confusion, not realizing she had more company. The young reincarnate stepped closer to the door hesitantly. Severus’ mother looked properly surprised now, mouth parting slightly as she noticed the young girl.

“P-petunia?” Her voice was only just above a whisper. “What in Salazar’s name are you doing here?”

Fear flashed across the woman’s face.

“Severus isn’t with you, is he?”

The young girl shook her head, grateful the boy hadn’t been home today.

“No, he’s with Lily.”

The mother let out a sigh of relief, closing her eyes for a moment.

“Good… that’s good.”

Petunia frowned, stepping closer to the two women. Minerva still had her lips pursed, but she was looking inside the house for signs of danger.

“Miss Prince…” The witch paused, her expression softening as she looked at her former student. “Eileen, please invite us inside… I have a feeling we have much to discuss.”

The mother hesitated a moment, meeting Petunia’s eyes with concern. The young girl squared her shoulders, trying to look more mature by channeling her inner Lucy. Eileen considered the girl for another moment before nodding her agreement.

Not needing more prompting, the women entered the house.

The first thing Petunia noticed was the toad on the carpet, green and fat, covered in large brown warts. The creature croaked in distress, but didn’t move from it’s spot by the blazing fireplace.

Tobias Snape was no where to be seen.

“I see your still as skilled with Transfiguration as before my dear,” Professor McGonagall nodded approvingly. “If not more. It would seem you’ve taken a page out of an old friend’s spell book. I’m sure he would approve.”

The reincarnates eyes went wide, mouth falling open.

A small sad smile tugged at Eileen’s lips, the woman letting out a small sigh.

“Thank you Professor.” The woman began, looking down at the toad. “This sort of thing was never my… preference. Aly would have found it terribly amusing, I’m sure. Though, I hadn’t intended to do such a thing today.”

Petunia’s head tilted to the side, wondering about this old friend the Professor mentioned. The girl would have to ask about them later, maybe suggest Eileen reconnect with them if possible.
“Oh?” Minerva pressed, brow slightly furrowed. “Why don’t you walk us through what happened?”

Eileen hesitated, eyes falling once again on Petunia. The young girl tried to smile reassuringly at the woman, nodding in an almost knowing way. She new Tobias Snape was a terrible man, but not the details of his abuse.

The expression must have worked, causing the younger witch’s eyebrows to raise slightly. A moment later the three women were sat down, Tobias the Toad still croaking on the floor.

“I suppose Tobias lost control when a letter arrived… He has a great disdain for all things magical, but he was quite upset with the idea that I was actively interacting with the magical world.” The witch paused, lips pressed into a thin line. “I’ve never seen him so upset before…”

Minerva rested a comforting hand on Eileen’s, giving the woman an apologetic look. The younger woman took strength from her mentor's presence, letting out a shaky breath.

“He… he actually tried to hit me. He’s never done that, not in all these years. He will yell and break things, but he’s never raised a hand to me or my son.” Eileen stared down at the toad with an unreadable look. “My magic acted on it’s own, leaving him in this state.”

“You didn’t use a wand?” McGonagall asked in surprise.

Eileen couldn’t help the small sad laugh that escaped her lips.

“No, I haven’t had a wand for years. Tobias was always concerned that I’d use it on him, so he snapped it.” Eileen missed the way her mentor bristled at the words, a fire lighting in the old professors eyes.

“He wasn’t always this way, he used to be quite kind… part of me wonders if my parents cursed him to teach me a lesson.”

The younger witch sighed, letting her defenses drop slightly she cradled her head in her hands. Minerva wrapped her arms around the younger witch, stroking the woman’s long black hair comfortingly.

“There, there my dear. Regardless of the reason behind his change, he has crossed the line.” The professor glared down at the transfigured animal. “Several, in fact.”

Petunia nodded, arms crossed as she did. She couldn’t quite remember the details, but most fan fictions depicted Eileen’s death as Tobias’ fault in one way or another.

“I’ve only stayed thus far to protect my son.” The woman muttered, shoulders drooping. “If my parents learned of his existence, they would take him from me and use him for their own gain.”

Eileen let out another shaky breathe, but her eyes gravitated up towards Petunia.

“Tell me, what happens if I stay Petunia?” The question was barely above a whisper, but somehow it hung heavily in the room.

The reincarnate felt her heart drop, her mind swirling with possibilities. Both Minerva and Eileen were looking at her, waiting for her response. The words spilt from her lips before she could think to stop them.

“You die before Severus turns 17, I’m not sure how exactly, but…” She paused, glancing at the toad. “It wouldn’t be very hard to make an educated guess.”

She looked back up to the witches. Minerva’s eyes were filled with concern, hold on her past student tightening. Eileen’s mouth parted slight as she muttered something to herself in horror. The young mother looked pasty white at the idea of leaving her son before he even came of age.

“I refuse to let that happen.” Eileen spoke, her voice carrying a resolute tone. “We can’t stay here.”

Relief filled Petunia at the witch’s words.

“Well, that settles it.” Minerva spoke aloud, nodding to herself resolutely. “Let us pack your thi-”

The professor was interrupted by a man barreling through the broken doorway, huffing slightly as his eyes darted from one side of the room to the other. His presence startled the women, causing Minerva to stand with her wand drawn. Eileen also stood, pulling the young Petunia to hide behind her.

Petunia stared at the strange man, sweat beading on his forehead. He had a strong build, with lighter blond hair tousled from running. The girl felt an odd sense of familiarity about the man, but couldn’t place why.

“Aly?” Eileen head tilted in confusion as she took in the man’s appearance.

The man froze, his eyes landing on Eileen. A look of sadness flashed across his face, but he quickly hid it.

“It’s been a long while Eileen.” The man lowered his own wand, but only slightly. “My apologies for barging in like this.”

Minerva did not lower her wand.

“And what exactly brought you here Mr…” McGonagall’s unanswered question prompted the man to stand taller, nodding to the witch curtly.

“Moody, Professor McGonagall. Alastor Moody.”

Petunia gasped quietly, still hidden slightly behind Eileen.

She should have expected the Auror to be younger, less battered and bruised by his work. Yet somehow, the girl was still surprised. It was only after hearing his name that the similarities started being obvious. This man carried a similar weight in his stare, and a strong determination in his steps. There was no doubt in the reincarnate’s mind, this was young Alastor Moody.

But why was he here?

The professor’s mouth parted slightly. She instantly lowered her wand, now looking at the man in amazement.

“Well, you’ve certainly changed quite a bit since I last saw you young man.” A small smile tugged at her lips now, her brow raised slightly.

The Auror chuckled, shaking his head slightly.

“Aye, I’m not nearly as scrawny as I used to be. Finally grew into my cloak.”

Eileen nodded, a small sad smile ghosted across her lips before she hid it with a frown.

“Why are you here Alastor? Shouldn’t you be out catching dark wixen and the like.” The witch’s hold on Petunia’s hand tightened slightly. “I doubt there’s much out in these parts that would require your limited time and attention.”

Petunia looked up at the woman with a slightly puzzled expression. Her words sounded almost cold now, if not slightly hurt. Perhaps their was some hidden meaning in them?

The Auror looked a little puzzled by her words, lips turning slightly downward.

“I needed a word with you.” He answered a bit shortly.

“You could have sent an owl.” Eileen countered without hesitation.

“I did.” His words hung in the air for a moment, in an almost heavy way.

“That was you?” Eileen sounded confused, brow furrowed.

“Aye.” The wizard nodded, eyes not leaving the woman. “Though I don’t suppose you got a chance to read it.”

Eileen let out a long sigh, shaking her head slightly.

“You still charm you envelopes, don’t you?”

Alastor couldn’t help the way the corner of his mouth tilted up wards at her comment.

“Now more than ever.” He replied.

The younger witch let out an almost exasperated sigh.

“I’ve told you that’s poor manners.” She muttered quietly. The Auror shrugged.

Before anyone could speak, Tobias let out a rather loud croak pulling everyone's attention. Moody looked slightly puzzled as he analyzed the creature, head tilting to the side.

“I thought you said human transfiguration was an unjust punishment?” The Auror asked.

Petunia bit her lip, remembering how Minerva had given ‘fake’ Moody hell over it in the movies.

“Well… It wouldn’t be the first time I was mistaken.” Eileen responded not quite meeting the wizard’s eyes.

The reincarnate’s mouth fell open.

He.. he hadn’t been talking to McGonagall?

The professor in question cut in at that moment, rolling her eyes.

“There is a time and a place for every spell.“ Minerva spoke as if she were in the classroom. “Though I would never consider the use of such magic on a child, for something like this it is…” She pause. “Satisfactory.”

Moody snorted, poorly hiding it as a cough. Eileen looked mildly amused, whilst their old mentor looked slightly frustrated.

“Yes, Mister Moody. I do recall your habit of transfiguring other students, very well in fact. I do recall you lost a fare number of points for such behavior.” The woman huffed.

“Good. House cup was a useless venture anyways.” Moody stated with a self satisfied nod. “Nothing but a kiss-up contest if you ask me.”

Minerva looked far less pleased with is response, letting out a long defeated sigh.

“I did not, Mister Moody.” The woman shot him a pointed look. “Now then, is the subject you sought out Miss Prince for a time sensitive manner?”

The Auror paused a moment before shaking his head.

“No, it can wait a bit.”

“Wonderful. In that case,” The professor cleared her throat, turning to the youngest of their group. “Petunia, let us know if he starts changing back.”

The young girl nodded, though was a little frustrated with the childish task. The older witch continued speaking, taking charge quickly.

“Alastor, wait here with the Petunia. We’ll be back shortly.”

The adults nodded, taking their orders well from the older witch. Petunia was sat on the sofa beside the Auror, while the witches ventured deeper into the house.

Petunia couldn’t help but stare at the man next to her, still getting used to seeing him with a young face. He was rather handsome, but still a bit gruff. The wizard gave her the side eye, raising a brow at her.

“Still think the book is cursed?” He commented.

The reincarnate’s mouth fell open.

Alastor laughed, shaking his head at her reaction. He reached out, patting her shoulder with a little too much force. The girl winced slightly, but that only fueled her slight glare at the man.

“It’s alright lass.” The wizard began again. “It’s not every day a young sprite like you is that smart, you’re quite a clever lil’ witch seeking out Minerva for assistance. She probably took you into a specialist to have the thing looked at, didn’t she?”

The girl pouted at the man. She decided to ignore is guess about her trip into the magical shopping center today, though it was impressive how he figured things out so quickly.

“I’m not a witch.” She stated flatly.

Moody gave her a slightly pointed look.

“My apologies, I didn’t realized a spunky 8 year old girl knew all the details about magic inheritance.”

The reincarnate glared at him harder, straightening her shoulder slightly.

“I’m 12.” She stated a little more forcefully, earning a shocked expression from the man.

“Truly?” He stared down at her with an appraising eye. “Why aren’t you at Hogwarts right now?Did Minerva pull you from classes today?”

Petunia let out an exasperated sigh.

“Hardly. I wasn’t invited to attend Hogwarts,” She gave him an unamused look while pointing to herself. “Hence, Muggle.”

The young girl would be lying if she said the confused look on the man’s face hadn’t given her a bit of satisfaction. Her thoughts however were cut short by the man’s mutterings.

“Well that can’t be right.” He waved his wand across her person without a moments notice.

Before the child could protest, she felt the wave of magic wash over her. The sensation was warm, but also slightly like static electricity. It left a weird sensation on her skin, causing her to shutter as the feeling evaporated.

The man frowned at her, tilting his head to the side with an odd expression.

“Well that’s not what I was expecting.” He muttered to himself.

Ignoring the man’s lack of manners, the child focused more on his words. Had he found something important.

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say I scanned two people at the same time. One with magic and one with out.” The wizard shook his head, still looking down at his wand.

Petunia’s heart dropped.

Lucy.

He was sensing Lucy.

Panic filled the young reincarnate, her mind churning with both excuses she could give and theories about Lucy’s presence in her mind. The man, focused on his wand, didn’t notice the girl’s inner turmoil. He continued speaking as he pondered what his magic revealed.

“Still, the magic present had been bound, quite strongly in fact. It’s no wonder you never got a letter.” He then looked back at her, assuming her fearful expression was for his latter statement. “Now, hold on there little missy. Don’t go getting your nickers in a bunch.”

He rested a hand on her shoulder again, jostling the girl from her thoughts.

“You’re young enough, we should be able to undo the bindings.” He paused, brow furrowed slightly. “Though how a young thing like you has such heavy magic restrains is beyond me.”

Petunia frowned, her eyes meeting the man’s bright blue orbs. He looked down at her with a reassuring smile, nodding to the girl slightly.

“Don’t you worry lass.” He continued. “I will get to the bottom of this. Wont be another year or two before you’re off at Hogwarts, causing old McGonagall all sorts of trouble. We’ll get you studied up, probably a good bit ahead of all you’re year mates.”

The reincarnate felt a bit conflicted at his words, looking down at her hands while her mind churned.

First, she was terrified by his promise to get to the bottom of things. What if he found out about Lucy? She still considered Lucy her past self, the woman’s memories had started to settle into her own mind as such. The two of them were a team, both working to save the wizarding world. 

She doubted others would see it that way. The ministry would likely classify this as some sort of possession. Honestly if Alastor was sensing two souls... maybe it was some sort of possession. The thought was slightly jarring, leaving Petunia abit unsure and nervous.

 Was she possessed?

The girl shook the dangerous thought, ignoring it. She didn't have enough information to know for sure, and until the she's continue to think of Lucy as her past self. Though, it would give her something to look into in the future.

Regardless of the details, Petunia didn’t need to be well versed in wizard society to know this sort of thing wasn’t widely excepted. She'd keep this quiet, and look into things as she could. 

But at the same time the girl couldn’t help but feel hopeful about having a magical signature. 

Was Alastor right? Did she really have magic? Could she really go to Hogwarts? That was all she’d ever dreamed of, but the girl had forced herself to be realistic. Lucy knew that Petunia was a Muggle…

But what if Petunia was never a muggle?

The Auror mentioned ‘Bonds’ on the magic. She’d read enough fanfictions where Harry had his magic bound by old Dumbles. Could that have been what happened to her? Had someone restricted her magic?

The reincarnate found her vision blurring, water welling up in her eyes. She blinked them away, using her sleeve to mop up the mess. The girl took a steadying breath, once again meeting the striking blue eyes of the wizard.

“Why would you help me?” Petunia found herself muttering, searching his face for anything telling.

The man smirked slightly, in an oddly familiar way.

“You saved by life Petunia.” He held her gaze with unwavering confidence. “You predicted one of my own men turning against me in the heat of battle. If I hadn’t read you’re work that night, I’d be dead if not terribly maimed. The fact that you were able to predict anything with your magic restrained says plenty about your magical potential.”

The young girl’s brow furrowed, her bottom lip sticking out a little bit.

“I don’t know if Hogwarts would be a good idea… Even if I do have a little bit of magic.”

The man chuckled to himself, shaking his head slightly.

“A little bit of magic?” He looked terribly amused, smiling down at the girl. “You underestimate yourself lass. Only the most incredible witch would be able to manage you have. But regardless, if Hogwarts isn’t you’re cup of tea there are other options. I know you don’t have the best opinion of the headmaster, but you shouldn’t write off the whole school for his sake.”

Before Petunia could say another word, Tobias let out an almost human like moan. The wart covered flesh of the creature started to ripple, shifting colors as it did. Both Alastor and Petunia jumped up, the young girl calling out for the Professor.

It wasn’t even a moment later that Eileen and McGonagall came down the stairs. It looked like Eileen had gathered all her personal items, including an old chest with a Hogwarts emblem on it, clothing for herself and Severus, legal papers and a small stash of money. Minerva was levitating it behind them as they moved.

“Come along then.” Minerva called to Petunia, leading the way outside. The witch shrunk all the items before putting them in a small hand bag and handing it off the reincarnate. “Wait here for a moment Petunia.”

She didn’t even get a chance to nod before Minerva went back into the house. The young girl heard moaning, presumably from Tobias. She listened, peaking inside at the scene.

Tobias slowly came to his senses, sitting on the floor in a now human state. Minerva was standing beside Eileen with her wand drawn, Alastor was off to the side with a deep frown on his face.

“Tobias.” Eileen began, her voice strong but her hands shaking. “You’ve crossed the line.”

“Wha-” The man gaped up at her in confusion. “You-you cursed me!”

Tobias forced himself to stand, it was almost impressive considering his still intoxicated state.

“Hardly” Minerva scoffed, turning her noise up. “She would have been well with in her rights to do far worse.”

The muggle stared up at the Professor with shock, as if only just noticing her.

“You… You aren’t aloud to be here!” He yelled, pointing an accusing finger. “This-this is my house, and I make the rules here! NOW GET OUT!”

Eileen didn’t flinch at his yelling, but her frown became more pronounced.

“We are leaving Tobias.” She stated calmly. “I’ve packed our things already.”

It took a long moment for the man to process her words, before he started laughing.

“You-you can’t leave me.” He shook his head with a sick smile. “How are you going to protect that bastard child of yours, eh? His father left you high and dry, you said your parents would kill him just to marry you off to another man. Though, I suppose they could find a use for the brat now that he’s older now, couldn’t they?” He chuckled again, shaking his head as if she were being silly.

Eileen pursed her lips, standing taller as she glared at the man before her.

“We’ll take our chances.” She stated forcefully. “What happens to me and my son is none of your concern.”

The muggle looked taken aback, either by Eileen’s tone or he words, Petunia couldn’t be sure. Tobias’ lips curled back into a snarl, his eyes taking on a dangerous glint.

“Fine then!” He yelled, attempting to take a step closer. He halted as Minerva’s wand pressed into his face. Fear instantly filled the man’s eyes, he faltered back several steps. “L-leave already! BEGONE WITCH! DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT COMING BACK HERE! I HOPE THEY BURN YOU AND YOUR BASTA-”

Alastor waved his wand, silencing Tobias. The stupid man didn’t realize his voice was gone, still yelling though no sound came out. The auror threw the a vicious glare at the pitiful man while he stepped forward, becoming a wall between the muggle and the two witches.

Tobias flinched, scrambling back further in fear at the sight of the wizard.

“Good bye, Tobias.” Eileen frowned, turning away from the mad man.

The three adults soon joined Petunia outside, each looking a bit lost in thought. Minerva looked frustrated, like she wanted nothing more than to curse the muggle to hell and back. Eileen looked sad, but also a bit relieved. Alastor’s reaction was the most odd. He looked enraged, but also kept looking at Eileen with something like confusion.

No… it was more like suspicion.

Petunia didn’t get another moment to ponder the man’s odd reaction, finding Eileen in front of her. The girl smiled up at the witch with a reassuring expression.

“Let’s go home then, shall we?” The young girl chimed, taking Eileen’s hand and tugging her forward. “Mum is going to be so excited to have you! I’ve no doubt Dad will be able to find a good place for you and Severus to stay, though Mum will no doubt insist you stay close by, if not just in the spare room.”

Her child-like ramblings brought a lightness to the air, pulling the adults out of their thoughts.

“I couldn’t impose on your family Petunia. You’ve already done so much for me and Severus.” Eileen looked both concerned and amused, probably imagining Angie’s excitement at her company.

“Oh, hogwash.” Petunia shook her head at the silly notion. “You need someone to talk to, and Severus would hate to miss school. He’s already fighting Lily for the top spot in class, he can’t fall behind now.”

Unable to argue with the young child, the adults followed her whims to the Evans home. So much had happened today, Petunia was starting to feel the exhaustion in her bones. She really looked forward to having a good dinner and perhaps an early bedtime.

Though, she’d probably have to explain Minerva and Alastor… Perhaps she’d let them explain themselves?

Ug, no. That was a bad idea. She needed to guide the conversation. With that thought, the girl shook the idea of an early bedtime, refocusing her mind on the next hurtle.

It was at that moment that she spied her mother, standing in the door way. The girl couldn’t help but smile, excited to be home at last.

“Petunia Rosaline Evans!”

The harsh tone of her mother halted the girl’s steps. She stared up at her mother, only now noting the fierce stance she had. The woman had both hands on her hips, and a fiery look in her eyes Petunia had never seen.

“You are grounded young lady!”

Chapter Text

Petunia Evans-

*Cough, Cough* Excuse me.

Petunia Rosaline Evans was sitting on her bed under her mother’s furious gaze, having left their guests in the living room with Mr. Evan’s while Mother and Daughter had a talk.

Angie Evans hadn’t said much yet, leaving Petunia to her own thoughts the entire trek upstairs. The reincarnate had never seen her mother so angry before, at least not in this life. The girl’s mind moved quickly, thinking of all the things she ‘should’ be grounded for.

Honestly, there was a lot. But it was quite obvious why Angie was currently so mad.

Petunia’s little escapade today had been found out, or perhaps it was more likely that Lily told on her. The reincarnate’s heart twinged at the thought of her sister betraying her like that, her lips pulling into a frown. The girl pushed the pain aside, instead focusing on her mother.

“What were you thinking,” The woman’s voice was quiet, but it filled the room densely. “Heading into town on your own like that?”

Angie Evan’s tone hung with emotion. Disappointment. Anger. Concern…

The reincarnate’s stomach twisted uncomfortably as she noticed the pained look in Angie’s eyes. This was why she’d gone in secret, asking the others to cover for her.

“You could have been hurt,” Her mother’s continued. “Or much much worse Petunia.”

The young girl’s throat tightened, her words getting stuck. She tried to swallow, but it didn’t help the dryness of her throat.

“I’m sorry.” She forced out the quiet words.

Long painful silence filled room. All Petunia could do was listen to the sound of her own breath as the moments ticked by. She was sorry. She never meant to worry her family, just to protect them. There was so much she needed to do to keep them safe...

Angie’s arms tightly wrapped around Petunia, pulling the young girl’s attention from her thoughts. Petunia couldn’t help but hug her mother back, wrapping her own much smaller arms around the woman’s neck.

“Please…” Her mother whispered. “Don’t ever do something like that again.”

Petunia held tighter, but didn’t say anything. What was she supposed to say to that?

The woman pulled back, placing her hands on the child’s shoulders while searching the girl’s expression. The concern still gleamed in Angie’s eyes, but it was outshone by determination now.

“Promise me Petunia.” The woman said unwavering. “Promise me you won’t go off on your own again.”

Petunia frowned, thoughts swirling in her mind. This wasn’t a promise she could keep… Should she just lie? The reincarnate could practically hear Lucy’s mental disagreement at the thought, some part of her argued back.

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

‘It’s not a big deal Lu, just a small lie to protect her.’

‘That’s not the point! Petunia, if we start lying now then how will they believe a single thing we say in the future?’

‘She’d understand. It’s like lying about Santa Clause, or the Easter Bunny. Small innocent deception to keep her safe, to keep her happy.’

Lucy let out a long dejected sigh, it was easy to imagine the woman pinching the bridge of her nose before she retorted.

‘The only thing lying will do is make things harder for us later. If she can’t trust us to tell the truth now, how will anyone trust us when we start using our future knowledge?’

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

Petunia frowned deeper, the mental conversation with herself continuing round and round. It was an interesting sensation, but not very pleasant. She’s never had the two parts of herself butt head’s like this before.

“I-” The girl faltered, her mother’s unwavering gaze still on her. “I’ll do my best… to let someone know before I go out next time.”

Petunia had chosen her words carefully.

Lying had been much easier before receiving the memories of her past life. Lucy truly didn’t have a deceptive bone in her body, and somehow having that different sense of morality made all the difference. It didn’t help that her past self had some very sound reasons behind her opinion.

So, a compromise. She wouldn’t lie, just make very specific promises…

There was no specific mention of who she needed to tell in the future, just that someone needed to know. Like today, both Severus and Lily knew where she’d gone off to. In the future, she’d just let someone know… probably just Severus… This somehow settled things in Petunia’s mind, the past version of herself agreeing though still a little bristly for some reason. Ignoring that, the reincarnate focused once more on her mother.

Angie had remained silent while the girl’s thoughts ran away with her, an unreadable expression settling on her face. Eventual, the woman nodded slowly, standing up as she looked down at her eldest child.

“We’ll talk more about this later.” The woman stated with a frown. “You’re father and I need to speak before the duration of your punishment is settled…”

Petunia could only nod silently at her mother’s words, having expected such. Though she was glad her mother was dropping the topic for now.

Mrs. Evans let out another long sigh, eyes gravitating to the door with a tired expression. The woman looked exhausted, and about ready to show the guests downstairs out with a broom.

Panic momentarily filled the girl, she couldn’t let that happen!

“M-mum…” Petunia began almost hesitantly. “Don’t send them away… At least, not Miss Eileen.”

The woman turned back to her daughter with an odd expression the child couldn’t read, brows knit together as she waited for Petunia to continue.

The young girl took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

“She left him.” The girl whispered. “She actually left him, Mum. Packed all her things and everything.”

The reincarnate watched as her mother’s expression shifted to one of shock and horror, mouth hanging open slightly as the woman processed what she was hearing.

“Please Mum!” Petunia continued, taking her mothers hands. “You need to convince her to stay! We have that spare room, but Lily and I can share a room if we need to. Then we could give both Severus and Miss Eileen their own rooms.” The girl pleaded urgently, her eyes glistening with water as she spoke. “I know you’re upset at me, and you should be. But please… Please don’t let them go!”

Petunia didn’t let the tears fall, wiping her eyes with her sleeve.

“They need us Mum…” The girl sniffled, “They need family they can rely on.”

Dealing with Tobias Snape had been a lot to handle mentally. The girl could only imagine how Eileen was feeling right now, having dealt with the man for so long.

Angie Evans pulled her daughter into another hug, stroking the girl’s hair gently.

“Shhhhh, it’s alright. I’ll take care of it.” The woman said, her own voice wavering slightly. “Don’t worry about it anymore Petunia.”

The reincarnate pulled back, frowning at her mother deeply.

“She needs you Mum…” The girl’s lip continued to wobble as she recalled the vicious words that man had spat as they left. “He said such terrible things to her… She’s so strong...”

Angie pursed her lips tightly, eyes filling with anger towards the man. She shook the expression quickly, refocusing on her distressed daughter.

“I’m sorry you had to hear such horrendous things Petunia.” She held her daughter’s cheek, smiling sadly. “I wish you hadn’t gone there without permission, but…. perhaps things worked out this way for the best...”

The two women shared another tight hug, the sort that only an Evan’s woman could give. It was filled with love, strong and unwavering like a large Oak Tree. Relief washed over Petunia as she latched onto her mother, taking comfort in the woman’s warm embrace. The reincarnate hadn’t realized how unnerved she’d really been until safely tucked into her mother’s arms.

It took a while, but eventually the two separated, Petunia once again resting on her bed. Her eyes were puffy from crying and she felt even more tired than before. Her mother had helped her take off the cloak Professor McGonagall had lent her, resting it elsewhere.

She stroked the girl’s head for several more minutes, not moving to leave the room till her daughter had calmed down a bit. It was only at Petunia’s insistence that the woman left, pausing in the doorway.

“We’ll talk more about things later, for now just rest a bit.” Angie threw an almost playful warning back. “Don’t even think about using your typewriter young lady, you are still quite grounded.”

Petunia was unable to stop the small chuckle from escaping her lips at her mother’s stray comment. Honestly, the girl doubted she had any strength to lift her fingers anyways. The girl acknowledged her mother’s words with a nod, Mrs. Evans closing the door behind her.

Once again, the reincarnate was alone with her own thoughts. Petunia let out a long sigh, rubbing her face with both hands. She’d done it! She changed something!

Eileen was now safe, and so was her son! The witch would live to see Severus old and gray now that Tobias Snape was out of the picture. Severus wouldn’t have to be alone in this life. He’d never loose his mother, nor Lily, and not this reborn Petunia! Her work was starting to pay off. Bit by bit she was going to keep changing things!

Speaking of changing things, part of the young girl’s mind couldn’t shake the feeling like she should have followed her mother downstairs, making sure Alastor and Minerva didn’t say too much. Hopefully, looking after Eileen distracted her parents.

Knowing Professor McGonagall, Mr. and Mrs. Evans were going to learn the details of things sooner rather than later. The witch would no doubt be mortified that neither adult knew what their child had been up to today and wouldn’t spare them any details. The girl easily imagined the lecture the witch and her parents would have in store for her later.

Petunia groaned, already mentally preparing herself for that incredibly awkward conversation.

Alastor was the big unknown in all this as far as Petunia was concerned, she didn’t know how the younger version would react to her parents lack of knowledge. The fact that he knew about her journal was terrifying enough, he could literally tell them everything she’d been planning! Spicy book idea’s and everything! She was going to be grounded for life if that man opened his mouth… or her book...

Attempting to settle her unease, the girl found herself fishing out her copy of said magical journal, opening for the first time in days. Her hand traced down the light brown leather, her skin tingling slightly at the touch. It was impossible to explain, but she’d missed writing in this book. It was relieving to know it wasn’t cursed. As the young girl opened the book, the magical ringing in her head vanished.

Petunia let out a small sigh of relief. She’d almost forgotten about that annoying sound… almost, but not quite. It was nice to finally have some peace and quiet. With a small smile the girl started flitting through the book.

She really had written a little bit of everything, hadn’t she? It was a little terrifying to realize just how dangerous this leather clad bundle was. Eventually she found herself at the last entry. It was Alastor’s script, no doubt the messages he sent after she started ignoring the book.

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

‘Aye, good luck with that lass.

Eileen is one of the best enchanter’s the wizarding would has ever known.

It would take nothing short of a Fiendfyre to do much damage, and I doubt it would harm the copy I’m holding.

Go right ahead and give it you’re all kid.’

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

Petunia could practically hear the man chuckling to himself as he wrote this. She pursed her lips, shaking her head at the man. Though, it was cool to learn that Eileen had enchanted the book herself! Wasn’t that sort of thing incredibly difficult to do? She’d have to ask the witch about that, and probably ask why she gave this journal to a muggle kid?

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

‘Hey flower child, enjoy your little bonfire?’

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

‘Alight now Lass, you can stop ignoring me. We’ve got important things to be discussing.’

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

‘Quite a stuborn lil’ thing, aren’t ya?‘

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

The last few entries brought a satisfied smirk to the girl’s lips. It was nice to know just how bothered he’d actually been by her ignoring the book, considering it looked like the entries were merely hours apart.

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

‘Very well then. You leave me no choice.

I’ve activated a rune on the spine of the book, and will keep activating it until you read the next pages. Eileen carved it, no doubt intending for it to let the owners know when there was a time sensitive message written. She’ll be rather disappointed with me for using it this way, but that’s hardly important right now.

I’ve got no more time to waste, so I’ll just say it how it is. You seem mature enough to handle it, considering the sorts of things you’re planning.

First things first, we need to get you somewhere safe. You seem to think you’re a muggle, but there’s fat chance o’ that! You are a Seer, best I’ve yet seen and I’ve met a good few. Most of them are all smoke and mirrors, not much substance to their so-called visions. That’s why we should get you somewhere safe, or at least place some protection around you. We’ll need to talk ‘bout our options, I’m sure you’ve got plenty of idea’s yourself. Part of me is scared to ask, another part of me can’t help but look forward to seeing the worst you can do.

Honestly lass, you’re different. And most wouldn’t hesitate to use you for their own purposes. I’d imagine I don’t need to go into much detail ‘bout what could go wrong if someone found out about the things you’ve seen, or the things your planning.

Understand this Flower Child, I am just like them.

I want to use your abilities, but in turn I’ll help you as much as I can. Looks like a good few of our goals align, though I’ve still waiting to hear back about the things you’ve accused the Headmaster of.

Ignoring that, I’ll make a deal with you kid. You’ve saved my life once, I’ve no doubt it will happen again before this war ends. We could save a lot of good people with the kind of foresight you got.

Trouble is brewing on the horizon, and I need any advantage I can get.

I need information, and that seems to be something you’ve got plenty of. I’ll admit, you’ve done alright for someone so young, but you should let me do the dirty work while you enjoy what’s left of your youth.

Think about it kid.’

━━━━⊱⋆⊰━━━━

Petunia was frozen, her mind churning as she processed the Auror’s words.

He seemed so sure about her having magic, even before having used the spell on her. She still sorta’ doubted the validity of that spell, not wanting to get her hopes up. It might be Lucy who had magic, not her. The girl looked down at her hands, clenching and stretching her fingers trying to feel any sort of magic energy.

There was nothing, at least nothing unusual to her.

The reincarnate decided to ignore situation for now. Hopefully the Auror could clarify things for her soon, explain what sort of magical binding he found on her. He seemed to have more than a decent idea of what was happening. Though, if we was right… then was she really seeing the future? Moody said her ‘dream’ entries were visions, predictions. But how could they be? A good lot of them were about The Golden Trio, Draco and Luna!

Yes, they weren’t born yet. But if those scripts she’d written were the future… then The Second War still happens.

The girl’s mouth fell open, fear gripped her coldly as the singular thought filled her mind. Petunia desperately flipped to her first few dream entries, finding the one where Luna consoles Harry after the battle.

- Luna stared dreamily up at the sky, not saying a word. Harry was grateful, he didn’t think he could stand hearing one more person thank him. They’d won the war… but at what cost?

He dropped his head into his hands, hiding the tears that he couldn’t stop. Luna carefully wrapped her arms around his shoulders. The young man melted into her chest, quiet sobs escaping from between his lips.

“I- I couldn’t… I couldn’t save them.” He forced the words out, like he needed to explain to her how hard he tried.

“It’s okay Harry.” Luna gently stroked his head, hugging him close. “You couldn't have if you tried. Someone else will save them. All of the.” -

Petunia stared at her own handwriting, hold on the journal tightening as she stared at the words. Her fingers went white, an almost angry frown tugging at her lips.

No!

The girl loudly snapped for book closed with a single hand, tossing it aside. She bolted from the bed moving over to her desk. The girl stared out the window, mind churning with uncertainty.

Was all her work for nothing? If Alastor was right, and then was that the future? Luna consoling Harry atop the astronomy tower after the second war? How many people still died? How many families were utterly destroyed by Tom and his costume crew?

The girl glared, rage bubbling up inside her. No! She refused to let that happen, not in a million lifetimes!

She already saved Eileen, this can’t be the future! Her nephew deserves better that this! Apparently she had saved Alastor Moody, or at least given him the advantage he needed to not be hurt. That meant the future wasn’t set in stone. She could still save them!

Petunia was no fool, the girl knew she couldn’t save everyone…. But she’d save as many as she could. Harry would grow up loved, surrounded by family! He’d learn pranking from Sirius and have Remus reading him stories all through his youth. Severus would tutor him in potions while James taught him to fly. Lily would teach her son self defense and tell him stories about Grandma Evans the The Wicked Angel.

Petunia would make it happen! What ever it took, she and Lucy would make sure that precious little boy was never forced to go to war! Dumbles would go down, Voldemort too! Neither knew what they had gotten themselves into. Going after her family was a huge mistake, one that would prove lethal. The reincarnate felt Lucy’s agreement, her body humming with conviction. Petunia nodded to herself as she continued to stare out the window. A determined smile formed on her face as she watched the winter scape outside.

She could do this. They could do this!

Petunia paused, something large and black at the end of the snow covered street catching her eye.

How odd…

The girl intended to move closer to the window, wondering what she’d seen, but the sound of the door opening dashed the thought from her mind. Petunia turned away from the window, only to meet the eyes of two very familiar children.

Chapter Text

Petunia watched the two children, still unsure of how she wanted to react to them. Severus hesitated at the edge of the room, having opened the door without knocking. It was unusual, especially for him. The boy had impeccable manners, no doubt learned them from his mother. Perhaps she just hadn’t heard him or something?

It was Lily that caught her attention next. The child was hiding behind Severus, looking down at the ground with a deep frown. The young girl’s eyes momentarily landed on her elder sister, but didn’t stay there for long. Looking back at the ground she slunk back, disappearing behind the boy once more.

Everything about the young girl’s stance screamed ‘guilty’. Petunia inwardly sighed, not quite mentally ready for this. Part of her wanted to get mad, specifically at Lily for tattling. Another part of her wanted to talk with Severus about what had happened to Eileen. The boy would no doubt want the know what had happened.

Honestly, neither option felt right. Her sister tattling, though disappointing, wasn’t unusual for someone her age. It did cast doubt on Lily’s ability to keep a secret though. Severus was just as young, only a few weeks older that the red head. Should she really tell him what happened with his Mum?

The girl let out a slow breath, rubbing the tension out of her neck with one hand. Honestly, she was too young to be feeling these sorts of pains in her neck.

“Is everything alright?” Petunia said plainly, hoping for some clarification to their sudden appearance. “Did they call for me or something?”

Lily said nothing, somehow getting smaller. Severus frowned, shaking his head.

“No, not that I’m aware of.” The boy shrugged. “We’ve been in Lily’s room for hours.”

Petunia raised a questioning brow, tilting her head to the side. Severus glanced behind him at Lily before speaking.

“You’re mother overheard us talking outside. We didn’t notice the kitchen window was open.” The boy’s shoulders fell slightly. “She wasn’t very happy overhearing our conversation.”

“Oh...” The feeling of betrayal in the reincarnate’s heart faded instantly, her gaze glancing to her sister. “So that’s what happened.”

Lily nodded, still half hidden by Severus.

“Indeed.” The boy continued, stepping deeper into the room. “Sufficeth to say, we were thoroughly interrogated after that… Your mother is a positively terrifying woman when upset.”

Severus shook his head in something like amazement, but there were hints of horror mixed in.

“She wanted to turn the city upside down looking for you, was ready to call the police and everything. Your Father calmed her down a bit, managed to be the voice of reason. He told her to wait, that you wouldn’t go anywhere with out a plan. Though, he was still upset that you left with out telling them.”

Petunia sighed, running a hand through her hair.

“Lovely.” She muttered, letting out a long sigh. “I guess they just thought I was going into town, not into Magical London. Mum’s going to freak out when she learns exactly where I was.”

Severus nodded, having pulled Lily into the room with him and shut the door behind them.

“Oh, most definitely. We’ve been grounded for a week for our silence… I’m not sure you’ll be so lucky.” The black haired boy moving to sit on the bed while the sisters kept standing. He’d given the girls space to talk, while still being supportive.

“I’ll see you guys after my 16th birthday then.” Petunia groaned dramatically. “Maybe even my 18th if they’re truly upset.”

“Petunia…” Lily whispered, fiddling with her fingers nervously.

The elder girl waited, giving her little sister a moment to collect her thoughts.

“I- I’m sorry for getting you caught.” Lily quietly continued, not looking up from the ground. “I didn’t mean to, honest!”

Water welled up the in the young girl’s eyes, her lip wobbling slightly.

“I just wanted to go so badly, I wanted to see the magical shops and stuff with you.” The redhead finally looked up, meeting her sister’s gaze hesitantly. “But I never wanted to get you in trouble. I should have been paying better attention...”

Petunia felt the small soft smile taking shape on her face, the elder girl reaching out for her sister’s shoulders.

“Thank you Lily, I accept you apology.” She paused, letting her words settle. “I promise, we will go to Diagon Ally together soon. We’ll hit all the shops, and have some ice cream! I know you’ll love the book store and the animal shop… But sometimes I’ll have to go alone, just like today. There are lots of things I have to do in the wizarding world, secret things.”

Lily nodded, still looking a bit somber.

“I guess that’s okay… Just, tell me what you can. I really want to help you!” The little girl’s eyes were filled with a new sense of determination. “But I can’t help if I don’t know what you’re doing.”

The reincarnate couldn’t help but hesitate, trying to decide on how much she should say. Lily spilling the tea about her trip today seemed like an accident. That sort of thing could happen to anyone. She’d be selective in what she told the girl, but still wanted to include her precious little sister in her plans. Hopefully it would help Lily be better prepared for starting Hogwarts.

“Well… I can start by telling you about my trip today… If you’d like?”

Lily’s face lit up, Severus too looked curious about her day. Petunia’s heart ached, realizing the boy was unaware of what his mother had just gone through…

Telling the kids about her trip was rather fun. She told them about the snoopy shop woman, and meeting with the boring tax man. Lily grimaced at the mention of maths while Severus looked almost curious.

When Petunia told them about her visit to the bank, they were on the edge of their seats. The young red head couldn’t wait to meet Fradnok, the goblin teller that had helped them, she obviously wanted to make friends with the creature. Lily started bouncing on the bed excitedly at her sister’s witty responses to the goblin. Severus looked proud, as if he wouldn’t have expected any less from Petunia.

At the mention of the rude man at the bank, Severus’ gaze grew darker. The boy looked like he wanted to poke the man’s eyes out. Petunia had to force herself not to laugh at the juvenile sneer forming on the boys face. He was just adorable.

The boy’s expression grew worse when she mentioned who she met for tea. Severus turned his nose up at her recount of the conversation, commenting on how Regulus seemed like the more tolerable of the two children. Petunia bit her lip at his childish response, wondering if Severus and Sirius were simply doomed to not get along.

Lily was terribly curious about the two young wizards, asking about their looks and such. When Petunia described them as cute and well kept, Severus scowled deeper for some reason. Deciding to move on, she continued describing the last leg of her trip.

Petunia wasn’t sure how Severus would react to this part, but he deserved to know about his mother…

The two children grew quiet as she spoke. Petunia mentioned how she and the Professor went to visit Eileen to ask about the Journal, but they never got the chance to talk about it. The reincarnate felt at a loss for words, not sure of how much to say.

Severus frowned, perhaps filling in the blanks on his own. His next words only just loud enough for Petunia to hear.

“Did… Did he hurt her?”

Petunia’s chest tightened uncomfortably, her heart going out to her friend.

“No, but he did try.” Petunia frowned, her shoulders sagging. “She used wandless magic to defend herself.”

She watched her friend’s reaction, noting how his hands clenched into fists at his side. The black haired boy pursed his lips, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly with frustration.

“I should have been there.” He muttered glaring into space as he spoke.

The reincarnate felt the urge to hug him, wrap the boy up in all the blankets in the house and sip hot cocoa together while they forgot about this mess.

“I’m glad you weren’t there Severus.” Petunia offered him a sad smile. “Your mum was really worried when she saw me, afraid you were with me.”

Severus turned his glare at her.

“You shouldn’t have been there either.” He practically spat, lips curling back as he continued. “Why do you always end up in dangerous places with out us Petunia?”

The reincarnate’s mouth hung open slightly. That hadn’t been the reaction she’d expected…

“I-It’s not like I’m trying to find trouble,” She closed her eyes, running a hand down her face. She let out an almost exasperated sigh. “It just keeps happening.”

She opened her eyes to find the boy glaring at her with even more ferocity.

“That’s not the point!” The black haired boy hissed, his eyes narrowing. “I warned you, told you how dangerous my- my Father is. Yet you still went.”

Severus ran a hand through his hair, fisting it in frustration. He jumped off the bed and started pacing, muttering to himself under his breath. The reincarnate glared back, pushing aside the slightly hurt sensation lingering in her heart.

“Hey! Don’t get snippy with me just because your upset, Your Highness.” Petunia crossed her arms, defensive words spilling from her lips. “I didn’t know he was there! I didn’t seek him our specifically Severus! I listened, took your warning to heart! But what if I hadn’t been there today, what if Min- Professor McGonagall wasn’t with me? Then where would you’re Mother be? She was in trouble! You know how dangerous that man-”

“Of course I know!” Severus whipped around, cutting her off with a yell. He stepped towards her with an almost desperate look on his face.

“I’ve seen him at his worst Petunia! That’s why you shouldn’t have been there! I already knew I couldn’t protect my Mother, I’ve never been able to!” His voice cracked, frame shaking.

Petunia’s words died on the tip on her tongue. She watched the boy come undone in front of her, heart twinging with guilt as she noted the water in Severus’ eyes. He quickly used his sleeve to wipe the tears away before they could fall, now refusing to even look at Petunia.

“I know exactly how weak I am, but I still do what I can.” He sniffled, shoulders sagging. “For my mother, that’s staying out of that man’s sight…”

“Severus…” Petunia whispered, her gut twisting uncomfortably as she saw the pain in his eyes.

“One day… I’ll be stronger.” Severus finally turned to look at her, lips set in a firm line.

The boy’s words sounded like a promise, perhaps to himself or his mother… perhaps even to Petunia herself.

“I know you will.” Petunia quietly responded, her defensive feelings melting away. “You’ll be one of the most incredible men in the world Severus…”

Lucy’s memories flitted through her mind, images of the incredible wizard that was Severus Snape. Hopefully her friend would be less of a bully this life, and live with much less tragedy. He was already doing incredible things, and he didn’t even have a wand yet. There was no doubt he’d be just as strong, if not stronger.

“I- I hope so.” The boy muttered, turning away from Petunia and wiping his eyes with his sleeve once more.

Silence descended on the room, the children mulling over their thoughts. It was Lily who stepped forward, breaking the other two kids out of their thoughts. The girl gently took hold of the boy’s sleeve, smiling up at him comfortingly.

“I- I think Petunia’s right Sevy…” The girl started, nodding to herself at a stray thought. “She’s usually is about these sorts of things.”

“It’s almost like I can see the future sometimes.” The girl muttered, standing to join them in the center of the room.

Severus huffed and rolled his eyes at the reincarnations joke.

If only he knew.

The boy slowly met the girl’s eyes, the hard pained look melting slightly as he soaked up their comforting gazes. The Evans girls embraced their friend, pulling him into a signature death grip hug. They just stayed there a while, holding tightly to each other.

Eventually it was Petunia who broke the silence.

“You know…” She began, pulling away to look at the other kids. “There is one reaaaaaly good thing that came out of this whole mess.”

Severus snorted, shaking his head.

“Oh? And what, pray tell, is that?”

The reincarnate smirked, shrugging to herself as she spoke.

“I may or may not have told my Mum to convince Miss Eileen to move in.”

“No! Really?” Lily gasped, staring at her sister like Christmas had come early.

The boy gave no reaction, as if he hadn’t heard Petunia speak. The girl continued, gesturing to the bag Professor McGonagall had left in her care.

“I also, may or may not have the bag Miss Eileen packed with all your stuff sitting on my bed… right now…”

Lily was practically vibrating in place, her excitement building like a volcano.

“So…” Severus began hesitantly. “It’s over?” His voice cracked once more, his eyes searching Petunia’s for signs of deceit.

The reincarnate smiled in a sad but loving way.

“Yes.” She gently reached up to ruffle his hair. “It’s over. You never have to go back there Severus.” Petunia watched a storm of emotions cross the young wizard’s face.

Shock. Concern. Relief.

“It…” The boy closed his eyes, letting out a long haggard breath. “It’s finally over.”

The children crumpled to the floor, holding the boy while he let the emotions wrack through his body. Lily tightly held his hand, while Petunia softly stroked his hair. Neither commented while their friend had a good cathartic cry.

Chapter Text

Severus seemed to be feeling a bit better now, though his eyes were slightly puffy. The boy hadn’t pushed the girls away as he collected himself, almost as if he were taking strength from them. It was only as he moved to stand that he was released from their hold.

“I-” The boy paused, taking a few breaths to steady himself. “I want to see my Mother...”

“That’s fare.” The reincarnate stretched slightly as she spoke, letting out a small yawn. “I’d want to make sure my Mum was okay too.”

Petunia ruffled his hair playfully, enjoying the soft texture of it for another moment. The pink tinge to Severus cheeks was written off by the girl, she just assumed it was from him crying. Lily looked at the two quizzically for a moment before giving Severus another bone crushing hug. She earned a strangled squeak for her efforts, pulling a satisfied smile to her lips.

“Let’s go then!” The red head cheered. Her exuberance received a small eye-roll from Severus but he let the girl easily drag him forward and out of the room. Petunia shook her head in mind amusement as she watched them go. Lily really was so precious, always looking on the bright side and making things feel okay.

The elder girl moved to follow after, hoping the adults wouldn’t mind the intrusion of the kids. It was then that she noticed the bag on her bed once more. A satchel, filled to the brim with all the items Eileen had brought with her. Beside it lay Petunia’s discarded magical journal and the cloak Minerva had lent her.

She should probably bring these with her. The Professor’s cloak so she could return it, Eileen’s bag for a similar reason, and her book because… well…

Okay, so she really didn’t need her journal! But she honestly felt sorta naked with out it. The Lucy side of her kept reaching for her smart phone. There was a flash of panic each time the she searched for the imaginary device, only for her to feel a bit silly after recalling it’s lack of existence. She was in the freaking 60’s for pete’s sake! The magic journal was the closest thing the girl had to a phone. It held all her notes, ideas, plans, and even a few contacts and address. Being with out it the last few days had been torture! Sure, she had other books to write in. But they didn’t feel as nice in her hand, this book almost felt like part of her.

Petunia sighed, wondering if that was some how related to the magic in the book. What ever, no harm ever came from having the book on hand…

Scratch that, no harm ever came from having a not cursed/horcruxe book in your hand. Okay, jokes aside, You never knew when a good idea would strike! Petunia couldn’t count the times she got inspiration for dialog from the people talking around her. The best written conversations tended to be based on real conversations, at least in her mind.

Satisfied with her own reasons, the reincarnate quickly pocketed her journal and the attached ink pen, slipping it into her dress pocket. She scooped the bag up slinging it over her shoulder and draped the folded cloak over her arm, smoothing it’s fabric down a bit.

With a small smile at the thought, the girl slipped out of her room stifling another yawn as she went.

Coming down the stairs, Petunia couldn’t help but notice how full her home was right now. Jasper and Angie Evans were sitting on one couch, Lily having nestled herself on her father’s lap. Professor McGonagall was sitting primly in one armchair, a soft light in her eyes. She, much like the other’s, was watching Eileen and Severus reunite.

The young boy hadn’t held back, currently hugging his mother tightly ‘round the neck. The witch was returning his embrace, closing her eyes while she tightly cradled her son. The two whispered to each other quietly, Eileen gently stroking her son’s hair.

The sight warmed Petunia’s heart. She couldn’t help but smile as she continued down the stairs with a slight pep in her step. It was when the girl noticed Alastor that her smile dimming slightly.

Alastor Moody was sitting in the armchair near the fire, an unusual expression on his face while he watched Eileen and Severus. His brow was furrowed, lips pressed into a taunt line. He wasn’t frowning per say, but he looked upset for some reason. The Auror’s eyes looked almost hallow, like he was seeing something unimaginable.

He must have felt her eyes on him, his gaze shooting up the stairs to Petunia.

The reincarnate froze, her mouth going dry. Alastor nodded to her once in an almost acknowledging way. His eyes hadn’t left hers, but somehow his gaze felt less… gripping? Was that the right word for it?

Regardless, Petunia felt herself breathe easier. Though she was still rather confused by what she’d just seen. She continued down the stairs as her thoughts mulled about. As Petunia reached the main floor, she opened her mouth to greet everyone.

Before the reincarnate could say anything, Eileen looked up from her son. The witch offered the young girl a small smile, yet it somehow felt brighter than any the girl had seen before. It carried a feeling of love, and relief.

“Glad you could join us Petunia.” Eileen nodded as she spoke, her smile shifting into something more Motherly. “I believe we have much to talk about, wouldn’t you agree?”

Petunia felt the weight of the witch’s words, or perhaps it was more correct to describe it as the weight of her unsaid words. The girl swallowed, steeling her resolve.

The adults had all agreed in various ways, filling the room with grunts and the like. The reincarnate felt a bit unnerved, having all the room’s eyes on her. It wasn’t nearly as many people as earlier at the bank, but somehow these people’s gaze meant more to her. She actually cared about them and what they thought of her, were as the bank patrons were nothing more than strangers.

Petunia let out a small sigh.

“Yeah… I figured as much.” The reincarnate looked around the room for somewhere to sit.

She’d no doubt need to, this was could be a very long conversation if things went how she was expecting. Perhaps sensing her intent, Severus moved to sit beside his mother. The boy gestured to the spot next to him, a determined expression on his face.

Not really feeling like arguing about it, the girl moved to join the two. This let her see everyone else rather clearly, so it worked well.

Petunia was siting close to the fire place, near Alastor’s chair. Severus was beside the reincarnate in the center of the couch while Eileen was to his left. The witch linked her fingers with those of her son. Minerva was in the armchair beside Eileen, a small end table between them. The rest of the Evans clan were sitting on the other couch, across from where Petunia was.

It really was a full house, wasn’t it?

“Shall I continue then?” Minerva questioned with a raised brow.

It was Jasper who verbally responded, his wife only nodding.

“Please do…” The man paused, his eyes landing on his eldest for a moment. His lips sunk downward, a disappointed look settling on his face. The man looked away, turning to give the Professor his full attention.

Petunia’s heart twinged, her own eyes drifting to the floor guiltily. She’d never seen her father so… distant. Not since she’d regained Lucy’s memories… The girl found herself snuggling into the cloak on her lap, forcing herself to breathe slowly. It rather hurt to be ignored like that and she didn’t want to cry.

Not now at least.

The girl nearly jumped, startled by the hand slipping into her own under the folded cloak.

It was Severus’ hand, she recognized quickly. She looked up, catching the soft look in Severus eyes as he glanced her way. He had gently laced his hand into hers, squeezing it twice before looking back to the Professor.

Petunia’s heart fluttered slightly, a warm comforting sensation wrapping around her. She couldn’t help but gratefully squeeze the boy’s hand back. Turning her attention to Minerva, the girl missed how once again the boy’s cheeks were dusted with pink.

“Very well then.” Minerva spoke clearly, turning her full attention back to Mr. and Mrs. Evans.  “As I was saying, I’m terribly sorry for not double checking with you both before taking your daughter out today.” The witch bowed her head slightly to the Evans couple, a true apologetic expression on her face. “It was never my intention to trouble you both so.”

Petunia winced, feeling the urge to bang her head against a table.

“Thank you Miss McGonagall,” Angie answered, sending a small understanding smile to the witch. “While I do believe you should have spoken to us in person before whisking our child away, I understand how good our eldest is as… getting her way.”

Well that was one way to put it.

The girl in question couldn’t help but bite her lip, as they continued talking. She didn’t need to interject anything that might get her in more trouble.

“Yes, she is rather skilled in that regard.” Minerva glanced at Petunia, shaking her head in slight disbelief. “In all my years as a Professor, I’ve never had such a humbling experience. It never crossed my mind that she hadn’t told you both beforehand. I-” The woman paused, squaring her shoulders. She looked back to Angie with a determined expression.

“I assure you Mrs. Evans, I shan’t make such an ‘err again. Not with any child.”

Angie nodded to the witch, seemingly satisfied with the response.

“Well, you know what they say.” Alastor cut in, raising a brow as he spoke. “Don’t assume anything! It makes an ass out of you, and me.”

Petunia snorted.

She couldn’t help it! The man had timed that, you couldn’t convince her other wise. Just looking at his proud smirk told her that. She could practically feel Severus rolling his eyes beside her. Whether it was because of the Auror’s words or her reaction to them, the girl didn’t know.

Angie looked mildly amused by the man’s comment, shaking her head at his snark. Eileen had groaned slightly, pinching the bridge of her nose. Jasper simply shrugged, probably having heard much worse over the years. Lily looked confused, whispering to her father about what that meant. The man muttered something back, probably telling her to ask again later.

Minerva pursed her lips, looking more than a bit annoyed by the man’s interjection.

“Yes, well I would thank you not to use such vulgarity Mister Moody. There are children present.”

The man shrugged, some how looking even more pleased after being scolded by the professor.

“Oh, I don’t think you need to worry bout the innocence of this lot.” The Auror smirked at Petunia, raising a brow at her.

The young girl blushed, realizing what he was referring to. He was talking about her book idea’s, oh the sneaky little-

“Perhaps you should leave decision to our Parents,” Severus bristled beside Petunia, glaring at the head Auror openly.

“-Sir.” The boy added on reluctantly, not one to forget his mother’s manners.

Alastor looked conflicted, his lips pressed tightly once more. The teasing look he’d worn vanished. The man stared down Severus. Sadness ghosted across his face, followed by confusion. It was almost like he was trying to solve a puzzle or something.

“Perhaps I should.” The head Auror stated flatly, his eyes drifting towards Eileen. “Some time soon I expect.”

The two adults had a silent conversation with their eyes.

“Another time.” Eileen eventually responded, holding the man’s gaze in an almost sad way. She squeezed her son’s hand, causing the boy to look at her with concern. The witch shook her head, attempting to dismiss his worry. Severus’ obviously didn’t heed that, once again scowling at the head Auror. The wizard didn’t comment on it, but Petunia could have sworn he saw something like recognition flit across his face.

“I’ll hold you to that.” Alastor nodded firmly, looking away from them and towards the roaring fire.

The tension in the room lessened slightly, the reincarnate letting out a quiet sigh.

“Now that you two are quite finished,” Minerva spoke up in a slightly tired tone. “I shall continue. I ask that there are no interruptions, I do have to return to the castle some time tonight.” She threw a slightly pointed look to Alastor, earning a huff from the wizard.

Angie and Jasper looked curious, but a bit surprised by the way Professor McGonagall slipped into her teaching tone. Lily’s hand shot up, lingering in the air like a flag. Petunia couldn’t help but smile, at her younger sister's cuteness.

Minerva looked over the rim of her glasses fondly, nodding to the young girl.

“Yes, Miss Evans?” The witch raised a brow.

The little girl practically beamed, her eyes taking on an excited glow at being called ‘miss’.

“You live in a castle, does that mean you are princess?”

Petunia poorly attempted to cover her laughter as coughs. Severus held his amusement in much better, though he still had to bite his lip to keep from smiling to broadly. Lily threw a light glare at her sister, sticking her tongue out in a childish way.

“Oh please,” Petunia began, raising a playful brow. “Princesses are teenagers, but she’s all grown up. It’s obvious she’s a queen Lily Puff, or at least a Duchess.”

Lily’s eyes once again grew wide with wonder, her mouth parting slightly.

“Oh… You’re right!” The red head nodded her understanding. The little girl hopped off her father’s lap, lifting her skirt to curtsy. “You’re majesty.”

Professor Minerva McGonagall, bless her heart, blushed. The woman looked so surprised by the young child’s innocent comment, a sweet smile dancing on her lips.

“Thank you my dear, but that won’t be necessary.” The witch nodded fondly. “You may simply call me Professor, Professor McGonagall. I’m no royal, I assure you.”

Lily looked skeptical, tilting her head to the side as she considered the woman’s words.

“Are you sure about that?”

Before Minerva could answer, Angie Evans pulled her daughter back into a tight hug. The woman smothered her dear child with kisses.

“Never change my darling.” The mother cooed as she sat back down, now with Lily on her own lap.

Jasper too looked fondly at the red head, ruffling her hair before looking back to the professor. Minerva cleared her throat, letting her soft smile slip into a more professional expression.

“Yes, I am quite sure dear child. I’m no more royal than you are.” She answered Lily’s last question before continuing. “Now then, where was I… Ah, yes.”

The woman took out her wand, waving it to write a single glowing word in the air.

“Magic.” She read the glowing word aloud, silence descending on the room.

What followed was a very practiced introduction to the basics of magic. Petunia could only assume it was the speech given to Muggle born parents, though it felt like Minerva was being incredibly generous with the details of it all. The reincarnate wondered if she always did that, or if it was just for her family’s sake?

The witch continued on, talking about Hogwarts and even casting a few other spells to showcase the validity of her words. Lily was enthralled with the witch, her mouth hanging open in wonder as she listened attentively. Severus was also interested, though he hid his amazement much better than the red head. Eileen fondly smiled as she watched her son’s reactions, though she had started leaning back onto the couch a bit more as the explanation progressed. 

She looked more tired than Petunia felt, the poor woman. 

Moody was quiet through the Minerva’s speech, though that might have been because of her pointed wand. He did however have a small smile, perhaps one of familiarity. It might even have been because he was lucky enough to be hearing this speech for the second time.

Mr. and Mrs. Evans were silent through the entire explanation, expressions untelling to the thoughts with in. Petunia couldn’t help but nervously bite her tongue, wondering about how they would take things. She knew the Evans has welcomed Lily being a witch in cannon, but not the details of how the reacted. 

It was only as Minerva finished that the silence was broken.

“So…My Mother wasn’t insane.” Angie whispered, an almost sad relieved expression forming on her face.

Chapter Text

“So…My Mother wasn’t insane.” Angie whispered, an almost sad relieved expression forming on her face.

Petunia’s world froze, her mouth hanging open. Had… had she really heard that right?

Grandma Malter, was the only grandparent Petunia had ever met in this life. Sure, she’d been like… two years old or something, but she still remembered the woman’s striking electric blue eyes. They glowed like jewels, emanating unfaltering love.

The reincarnate realized in this moment that was her oldest memory, being held tightly by Grandma Malter and feeling safe. There was something bitter sweet about that...

But hold up, what was this about to woman being insane? It was obvious, at least now, that she hadn’t been, but that was a rather harsh way to describe someone! What on earth had the elder done to warrant such a thing. Had she seen something magical happen and lost her mind? Petunia’s heart went out to her grandmother, hoping that wasn’t what had happened. She didn’t get another moment to think before the conversation continued.

“It would seem not, Mrs. Evans.” Minerva’s brow rose, an almost quizzical expression taking to her face. “Was your mother was very aware of the magical world?”

Angie nodded, a fond smile forming as she thought of her mother. Lily watched her mother animatedly, excited to hear the details. Petunia mentally mirrored her sister, but bit her lip as to not interrupt.

“Near the end of her life, she started talking about strange men in dark cloaks. Insisted we move all the way here to hide from them. Swore they would hurt us, use there magic to do it. We moved to put her at ease, but she only lived another few months after that.” Angie’s eyes lost focus, she was obviously looking over the memories in a new light. “Perhaps she was right. Based off what you said about the racism in your world, we might have been being hunted.”

The Professor let out a long sigh, nodding.

“It is sadly, a very likely possibility my dear.” The witch bowed her head slightly. “I’m terribly sorry for that.”

Jasper looked troubled by the words of the witch, his shoulders going stiff as he mulled over the threat to his family.

“Aye,” Alastor agreed. “As amazing as our world it, it’s flawed. That doesn’t mean we’re giving up on it, but we’ll go in with our eyes wide open. Constant Vigilance!”

Petunia couldn’t help but smile at the Auror’s interjection, realizing how much it put everyone here at ease, including herself. He was right, she wouldn’t give up on this world!

His words struck a cord with Mrs. Evans, pulling a small smile to the woman’s lips.

“My mother told me many miraculous stories growing up, probably inspired by your world. Dragons, goblins, wizards and witches, and lots of magic. My father always loved her stories, always used to say she should write her tales down so they could be shared.” The woman paused, gesturing to her eldest with a nod. “That’s probably where Petunia gets her storytelling nature from, heaven knows it wasn’t me.”

Petunia felt her heart swell at the idea that her Grandmother had also been a storyteller. Lucy might have the reason she had started writing, but now she wanted to carry on her Grandmother’s craft. Part of her couldn’t help but wonder how the old woman would react to the books Petunia had planned….

Grounded. She would have been grounded for sure!

It was while Petunia had been thinking that her mother’s expression shifted, becoming remorseful.

“After my Father died in the war, Mother stopped telling stories. She couldn’t stand the idea of my Papa missing out…”

Jasper gently reached out for his wife’s hand, placing a comforting kiss to it. Lily, following her father’s lead, snuggled closer to the woman. Petunia wished she was closer to them, just so she could also offer to woman comfort. Instead, all she could do was send her mother an apologetic expression.

Mrs. Evans send her eldest child a small nod. The woman took strength from her family, letting out a small sigh as she continuing to speak.

“When my Father died, she asked her cousin for help. Gavin, I think his name was. Though, I just called him Uncle Vin. The man insisted on it actually, got rather put out if I didn’t call him that. I was only thirteen or so at the time, but he was incredibly kind to us, got us better situated and helped with the funeral. Stopped in every few years, wrote my Mother quite often too.” She reached out to stroke Lily’s hair, a fond smile forming on the woman’s lips. “They had the same red hair as you Lily, bright and warm…”

“Really?” The young girl beamed at her mothers words, looking down at a strand of her long flowing hair with pride.

“Oh yes, it’s just the same.” The woman nodded.

“And Grandma knew about magic and stuff?” Petunia couldn’t help but cut in, her curiosity getting the better of her.

Her mother hummed to herself in thought, nodding slowly.

“She must have, thinking of all her stories. They fit perfectly into the hidden world Miss McGonagal has described.” The woman looked back to the Professor as she continued. “After we moved, when Petunia was just a little thing and I was still expecting Lily, my mother gave me some very strange advice. She made me promise not be surprised if spectacular things started to happen around my children. Said that special abilities were quite common in her family, and while she didn’t have them… There was a chance of it coming back into the family.”

So… She was a squib?!

She must have been! Petunia’s mind was whirling with questions. Was that why in cannon Lily’s magic was celebrated by her parents? It would make sense if Grandma Malter had left such a huge impression before passing away.

But that did beg the question, if her Grandmother had been a squib what family was she from? They must have been at least half decent if one of her cousins came to their aid. Lucy hadn’t majored in Harry Potter’s possible Genealogy, sadly it hadn’t been offered at her university. Still, just the fact that the family looked after a squib ruled out a lot of Pure-Bloods. Depending on who they were…

Petunia’s plans might have to change a bit.

*Snort*

Petunia looked up to see a terribly amused expression on her father’s face, the man raised a single eyebrow towards he wife.

“Yeah, Rosaline was quite the character in her old age. Her last few months were peaceful, she loved this house but was incredibly concerned about you children. Wanted you to be properly loved.”

Petunia’s heart skipped a beat. Rosaline? That was what he had called Grandma… was… Was she named after her Maternal Grandmother? She must be, it only made sense. The young girl couldn’t help but smile to herself at the realization.

Petunia Rosaline Evans.

Jasper continued speaking, his tone carrying a positive tone.

“The old thing made me promise not to turn tail if either of you girls got blessed with her family’s gifts.” He shook his head, smirk playing on his lips. “Threatened to haunt me if I even considered it.”

Angie lightly laughed, shaking her head at the memory.

“I’d forgotten ‘bout that, she said it with such a serious tone too. Like she’d find a way to make it happen.”

“If anyone could manage it, would’ve been that woman.”

The two laughed lightly, reminiscing over the memory of the dearly departed.

“I don’t remember her…” Lily pouted, looking down at her hands.

“Well, you were only a few months old when she passed.” Angie consoled her youngest. “I’d be more surprised if you did remember. I’m not even sure Petunia recalled much about her. She was still in nappies when we held the funeral.”

“Muuuum!” The girl wined, blush spreading across her cheeks. She hadn’t expected such a comment about her infancy, especially in front of company!

All the adults seemed terribly amused by her, and all the girl could do was groan.

“So what about that cousin?” Petunia tried to get the conversation going again, ignoring the teasing stupid grin on Severus face. “Did he stay in touch with you?”

“Oh, why yes.” Angie nodded, still looking rather amused by her daughters embarrassment. “He came to the funeral. He offered to lay her to rest in the family graveyard… But my mother wanted to be with her husband.” The woman’s shoulders sagged slightly, an almost understanding look on her face.

“We send him a Christmas card each year. After the service, he gave me an address to write. Said that if I ever needed help to just write him, something about being the head of the family or some nonsense.”

Petunia gasped.

She wasn’t the only one caught of guard. Alastor was staring at Mrs. Evans with an appraising eye, no longer staring at the glowing fire. Severus lips were slightly parted, both his brows raised high. Lily seemed more confused than anything, making a weird scrunched up face. The exhausted Eileen, who had been sinking deep into the couch, had covered her open mouth daintily. Some how, even when tired, the woman managed to be so lady-like. Minerva seemed like the least caught of guard by this discovery, opening her mouth to speak.

“Seriously!” Petunia cut the witch off, hands shaking with adrenaline. “So this uncle Gin-”

“Vin.” Severus corrected. The reincarnate threw him a light glare but he merely smirked back at her.

“What ever,” She looked away, focusing on her mother. “So this uncle, Grandma’s cousin, is the head of the family? That basically makes him our family’s king mum! That’s kina’ important.”

Jasper and Angie shared a look of confusion. Eileen interrupted, her words carrying an almost official sort of weight.

“While I do appreciate your… archaic explanation Petunia, perhaps I should elaborate some.” The woman was still resting rather limply, but her voice hung in the room with a refined feel. Petunia couldn’t help but silently agree, nodding to the woman.

“Sorry, please explain it Miss Eileen.” The reincarnate asked genuinely. She couldn’t help but be curious about the witch’s point of view as a Pure-blood.

“Very well.” She began, a tutoring like tone filling her voice. “Calling the head of the family a king might be seen as disrespectful to the current Queen of England, though not an entirely inaccurate comparison to how some Head’s conduct themselves. The head of the family is-”

Eileen continued her lengthy explanation. Petunia was enthralled by the witch, drinking her words up. Lily looked less interested that her elder sister, but still payed attention. Severus looked almost proud, sitting beside his mother while she explained things.

According to the witch, the head is more like the manager of the family. They must ensure all members of the family are provided with basic needs, such as food, clothing, and shelter. That explained why when Grandma Malter asked for help, her cousin came to her aid. Petunia couldn’t help but wonder if that’s why some families disowned their squibs, so they wouldn’t have to take care of them. It was such a sad thought, truly despicable. The reincarnate was grateful her extended family didn’t follow the same trend.

Next, the Family Head must ensure the family's home won’t be taken away in the event of financial difficulties. This only applies to the ancestral home because it would have been built on a magic convergence point. Such places are supposed to be safeguarded and protected, so the old magic folk built over them. This also made the homes safer, less noticeable to muggles.

And last, they were to preform or supervise all important duties and responsibilities related to the family.

Yeah, super specific.

Basically, they keep things running. They invest, or do political meetings to further the family. They can arrange good marriage partners for all members of the family, and arrange a dowry’s should the need arise.

“Sounds a lot like that book you liked, Angie.” Jasper met turned to his wife questioningly. “The boring one with all the talking and parties?”

“You’re thinking of Pride and Prejudice, dear.” Angie let out a long suffering sigh. “It really does seem similar now that you mention it.”

Petunia couldn’t help but nod, thinking how the wizarding world did sound similar to Jane Austen’s book. Maybe not entirely, but the comparison was a bit helpful. Eileen didn’t seem bothered by the comparison, though that left the reincarnate to wonder if she’d actually read the book.

“I don’t suppose you got a full name on this guy?” Alastor Moody questioned, speaking for the first time in a long while.

Petunia thought he looked a bit concerned, or perhaps curious was a better word for it. Considering the promises he had made about protecting her family, it made sense. Much like the reincarnate, his plans would change depending on who the these people turned out to be.

Angie didn’t seem fazed by the man’s sudden question, nodding to him as she spoke.

“Of course I have, it’s the same as my mother’s maiden name.” The woman nodded to herself, letting the name roll of her tongue with a smile. “She was a Prewett.”

Chapter Text

Angie didn’t seem fazed by the man’s sudden question, nodding to him as she spoke.

“Of course I have, it’s the same as my mother’s maiden name.” The woman nodded to herself, letting the name roll of her tongue with a smile. “She was a Prewett.”

“That… That makes so much sense!!” Petunia exclaimed excitedly, earning several confused looks from around the room. “The red hair, the dominating personalities, our protective nature! We’re related to Molly Weasley!”

“Who?” Jasper turned, to his wife in confusion.

Angie shook her head, silently saying she had no idea who their daughter was talking about. The girl in question missed their confusion, smiling to herself as Lucy’s fan-girling spilled past her lips.

“Oh, that’s just wonderful!! Isn’t it?” Petunia turned to Severus with excitement. The boy nodded slowly, a single brow raised at her while a small smile played on his lips. The reincarnate continued on, letting go of the black haired boy’s hand to fish out her journal. With little effort she flipped to an open spread, her pen gliding across the paper quickly.

“So, if Grandma Rosaline called Mum’s Uncle Gavin her cousin, their fathers must have been brothers, right? That mean Molly is Uncle Vin’s daughter, because we know Molly Weasley’s father was the head of the Prewett line because Fabian or Gideon were supposed to inherit it.” She paused to point her pen towards her mother, still still smiling wide. “They’re your second cousins, Mum! Isn’t that exciting!” The girl didn’t wait for a response, continuing on. “I can’t believe I’m related to Molly Weasley! All her kids will be my and Lily’s third cousins! Oh, I can’t wait to meet them!!”

Petunia excitedly shook her hands, a mental image of herself sitting down at the Weasley dinner table came to mind. Of course, she was sporting a lovely purple sweater with a large letter ‘P’ on its front. Oh! This was so exciting!

“Ahem.”

The reincarnate froze, her thoughts halting. She looked up, meeting Minerva’s gaze. The witch was looking at her with an amused glint in her eyes, a single brow raised. Instantly the reincarnate’s hands moved to cover her mouth.

What… What had she just done?

Crap! She’d let her excitement get the better of her, spilling faaaaar to much information. Judging by the look the Deputy Headmistress was sporting, the witch had some suspicions about Petunia’s knowledge. Ug! That was not the plan! Petunia internally berated herself, wishing she’d had more self restraint.

“I can’t help but agree with you Petunia.” The witch in question nodded to herself, as if she’d just received some sort of revelation. “It makes far too much sense for you to be related to that family. The youth of that family are just as prone to finding themselves in places they shouldn’t be, as you have proved yourself more than capable of today.”

The reincarnate gave an awkward chuckle, shrugging her shoulders in a slightly abashed manner.

“Oh, come on Professor.” Petunia weakly argued. “I can’t be that bad.”

Professor McGonagall looked slightly startled by the girl’s words, but the reaction only lasted a moment. The witch pursed her lips, brows furrowing slightly as she took on a more scolding expression.

“Curious, I heard almost the exact same words from Gideon and Fabian Prewett just this morning. Mind you, they were talking about a small prank they had played on the Hufflepuff 7th years. Not using a teacher to leave home with out permission or knowledge of their parents.”

Minerva McGonagall slightly shook her head in disappointment.

“I am sorry Professor.” Petunia bowed her head slightly, a small sigh escaping her lips.

Being scolded my Minerva was an… interesting experience, but not one the reincarnate wanted to repeat. She really was sorry. This whole mess hadn’t been how she planned on revealing magic to her Parents, though it was nice to learn about her extended family though the conversation. The more mature part of her reasoned that this was a good experience. It stood as a reminder that no matter how much she planned, things often when awry.

A memory of the golden trio popped into her mind in that moment. It was from the last film, when Voldemort figured out that Harry was hunting horcuxes.

-Hermione, when have any of our plans actually worked? We plan, we get there, all hell brakes loose.-

Lucy had always found this line of Harry’s funny, considering how many times Hermione’s little plans had saved them. All the things in Hermione’s bag were preemptive measures, plans that the young woman had made when she hadn’t had much information. Just because ‘all hell breaks loose’ doesn’t mean a plan is worthless. Even if things when off the rails, it was nice to have a loose guide line to follow.

Like when the trio broke into the ministry! It didn’t matter that everyone got separated while impersonating ministry workers. They all knew what the goal was and moved forward with it in mind.

Petunia felt… oddly inspired at the moment. She should learn from Hermione and pack her own magical bag! Sure, each of her family members had a ‘emergency’ bag packed with a few days clothing and such, but that was more in the case of a house fire. The girl could already imagine a good number of things that would be wise to keep on her person, should the worst happen. Food was rather high up on that list when she considered the trials the golden trio faced during the horcrux hunt.

“I’m sorry,” Angie’s voice pulled the girl back from her own thoughts. “Who are we talking about now?”

Minerva set her cup down, turning slightly in her seat to better face the woman.

“Molly Weasley, nee Prewett, is a young witch who has since graduated Hogwarts. Her two younger brothers are currently 6th year students. They are the children of Lord Gavin Prewett and his wife Marry Prewett.”

Petunia didn’t hesitate, jotting down the details quickly on her ‘family tree’ sketch as the Professor continued speaking.

“I’m assuming that Lord Prewett is the uncle you are familiar with. I believe his wife was a McMillan prior to their marriage, but I might be mistaken.”

“What about the weasels?” Lily piped up with a puzzled expression.

Petunia couldn’t help but bite her bottom lip, momentarily glancing up from her book.

Professor McGonagall hummed to herself with an amused expression.

“I think you’ll find it’s Weasleys my dear, not weasels. They are another wizarding family, quite well off actually. Rumor has it they are very good at investing.” With that, Minerva took another sip of her tea. "Molly and Arthur currently have a darling young lad, William, who was born last November. A very well loved lad."

Well… that was helpful information, now wasn’t it?

Petunia smiled to herself, writing all that down. She couldn't believe Bill was already here, and over a year old! Gosh, that would be fun to meet him! That also meant the twins were still in school, would probably be there when Lily and Severus started… Something to consider.

The adults continued talking about the Prewett and Weasley families, Alastor chiming in a bit about how trustworthy they were. Petunia tuned them out as her thoughts continued churning.

She stared down at the family tree she’d drawn. Her mind moved beyond Lily and herself, to the next generation. Petunia found herself drawing another line under her sister’s name. She wrote the name Harry Potter there. Her hand moved over drawing a line under Molly’s name. She wrote Ginny Weasley there.

Then, with one swift motion she connected Harry and Ginny with a dotted line.

3rd Cousins, Once removed.

“That’s disgusting.” Petunia muttered to herself, a grimace forming on her lips.

“What’s disgusting?” Severus leaned slightly over her shoulder to read her scribbles.

The reincarnate shut her book with a quick movement, meeting the black haired boy’s curious eyes. He was quite close now, had he been reading over her shoulder the whole time? Gosh, she hoped not. Shaking her head, the blonde pocketed her book once more. As she did, Severus easily slipped his hand back into her own once more, ignoring her slightly surprised expression.

“Nothing really,” The girl hummed, looking down at their hands. “Just wondering how normal it is for Wizards and Witches to seek out romantic inter-familial relationships.”

Her father choked on his tea, startling the girl. Her eyes shot up. The adult’s background conversation halted.

“Petunia!” Her mother gaped in shock. “Where on earth did you hear something like that?”

The woman looked properly horrified. All the reincarnate could do was shrug, biting her lip. It’s not like she could say the internet or fan-ficion, now could she?

“I duno,” She bit her lip to keep from smirking. “Just happened some how.”

That response didn’t appease the woman, but earned a hearty laugh from Alastor Moody. He said something about her not being too far off the mark.

The mother gave let out a sigh of long suffering.

“Honestly…” Angie shook her head. “What I’m I going to do with you?”

Small bouts of laughter and deep chuckles filled the room, the people slowly distracting themselves with minor conversation as their attention waned.

Lily looked incredibly curious about Professor McGonagall’s outfit. The witch seemed used to the attention, smiling gently back at Lily while explaining why she wore robes. Angie and Jasper were still holding hands quietly talking, the former looking much more at peace with the situation that the latter. Though, Jasper now had a ghost of a smile on his lips instead of a scowl. Alastor was no longer glaring at the fire, just basking in it’s light. Severus was still leaning close to Petunia, his chin nearly resting on her shoulder. The reincarnate forced her heart to still, reminding herself that he was just being a curious little kid.

Finally her eyes drifted to Eileen, noting how still the witch had become. She hadn’t spoken for quite some time. Had she fallen asleep? It had been a very long and stressful day for her, hadn’t it? Petunia really couldn’t blame her.

The woman was delicately laying back on the couch, hand still tightly linked with her son’s. Her hair was starting to come undone from it’s bun, loose strands framing her face. She looked incredibly pretty, like a glass doll almost. Petunia watched her a moment longer.

Her stomach sunk.

This… this looked wrong.

The reincarnate leaned around Severus, looking at the woman very closely.

“What are you doing?” The boy’s voice squeaked as she pushed into his personal space, his eyes wide.

Petunia didn’t notice his reaction, tilting her head as she watched Eileen. The woman was breathing rather in a weird way, shallow and quick… like she wasn’t using all of her lungs or something.

“Is you’re mum okay?” She asked meeting the boy’s eyes.

He blinked, surprised by her question. Slowly his gaze turned, the reincarnates doing the same. They watched Eileen, both with furrowed brows.

“I- I don’t know.” He muttered. “I’ve never seen her like this. She doesn’t normally sleep in front of others.”

Petunia reached out, touching the woman’s cheek.

Ice.

She felt like ice!

“Mum!” Petunia didn’t hesitate, desperation in her voice. “Mum! Somethings wrong!”

Alastor was on his feet, wand in hand before Petunia could say another word.

“What happened?” The head Auror demanded, wand waving with expert precision across the woman’s frame.

“I- I don’t know,” The reincarnate frowned, squeezing Severus hand tightly. “She’s not breathing right, and she’s too cold.”

He reached out, a strong hand framing Eileen’s chin gently. Severus bristled beside Petunia, but bit his tongue.

“Has anything like this happened to her before?" The man questioned the young boy beside him, a sad twinge to his eyes. “Anything at all?”

Severus stilled beside Petunia, squeezing her hand back as he took strength from it.

“She… She can’t use magic very much…” The boy frowned deeply, eyes landing on his mother’s pale form. “It tires her out very quickly.”

A light when off in the head Auror’s eyes. He set a strong hand on Severus’ shoulder with a nod, something akin to appreciation in his eyes.

“Good Lad. You might have just saved your mother’s life.” His words surprised Severus, but not as much as the man’s next action. The head Auror lifted Eileen, easily taking her into his arms.

“I can’t do anything for her here.” He stated to Professor McGonagall with a nod. “She needs a Healer.”

The other people had gathered closer, each looking at Eileen with concern. Petunia’s heart thudded in her chest. Would it really be okay? Would the healers actually be able to help her? Severus was holding her hand even tighter now. The girl lent her head on his shoulder, wrapping her arms around him.

“What are you waiting for then?” Minerva asked with a heavy Scottish tone. “Permission? You are hardly a student needing a hall pass Mister Moody. Get going!”

“Aye!” Alastor said with a strong nod to the professor, holding Eileen tighter to his person. Petunia’s eyes widened, mouth falling open in shock.

Severus... Severus was still holding his Mother’s hand!

Petunia attempted to shout, but her words never came. Instead she felt the unmistakable tug at her navel... the sensation of aparation.

Chapter Text

Petunia’s head spun, the world around her swirling and contorting into a seemingly endless blur. It was too much! The reincarnate closed her eyes, attempting to cling to Severus. All she could do was hope the boy’s hand stayed linked with his mother’s.

SPLAT

The young girl slammed against the ground, a moan of pain escaping her. Everything hurt. Her arms and legs felt like jelly, but burned like she’d just run a two kilometers. She could hardly breathe. The landing pushed all the air out of her leaving her gasping for air. The girl’s mind twinged, the beginnings of a head ache forming behind her eyes.

-Note to self: Keep eyes closed whist aparating.-

A similar pained sound had come from Severus. Petunia cracked her eyes open tentatively, letting the warm light of the room fill her sight. Luckily she hadn’t landed completely on top of the boy. He seemed fine enough, though judging by his scowl he wasn’t very happy. The reincarnate couldn’t blame him.

As suddenly as they’d been whisked away, they had arrived… somewhere.

They were strewn across the cold slate floor like Dominoes. Under Severus were the adults, Alastor and Eileen laying side by side. The Head Auror was only just holding onto Eileen, an arm slung around her waist while his face out of the view. The Mother and Son’s hands were still linked, thank the stars! They were lucky nobody got splinched.

It was then that Petunia noticed the dark liquid creeping on the floor, out from under Alastor’s leg.

“No-No-No-No!” Panic welled up in the girl’s heart. She’d jinxed them! The girl scrambled off Severus, crawling on hands and knees towards the man. “Moody!”

She tore desperately at his pant leg, hands trembling.

“Don’t.”Alastor lightly slapped her hand away with his own, turning his head towards her. “It’s fine.”

Petunia gasped.

Dark red liquid was filling a large gaping wound that now ran diagonally across his left eye.

The girl couldn’t hold back.

Turning away from the man, she lost the remnants of her lunch. The gruesome sight was bad enough, but with the way the aparation had flipped her stomach inside out it was a bit much for the young girl.

Alastor, for all his injuries, laughed at her.

“Good thing you didn’t get a look at that leg. You might have passed out on me, ya little hitchhiker.” His hearty voice filled the room with his amusement, not a hint of pain in his voice.

Petunia wiped the sick from her mouth, looking back at the man with confusion. Had he hit his head too? Or perhaps he was just laughing from the stress?

“It’s not like I planned on following. I tried to warn you, but it was too la-”

BANG!

The girl jumped, startled by the sudden sound. She stared up, mouth hanging open. Before she could say a thing, nearly twenty people stormed into the room through two large double doors.

The girl scrambled back on her bum, bumping into the Auror's limp body. Her heart thudded in her chest, mind going blank. Alastor Moody was bleeding out. She didn’t have a magical bag full of potions, nor the expertise to use them. She had no wand, no idea where she was, and the one adult who was supposed to take charge was maimed. The realizations hit Petunia one after another.

She was helpless.

Moving on instinct, Petunia glared at the strangers swarming them. Each one had a wand out with a determined look on their face. The young teen extending her arm like a shield, blocking the people behind her. She knew it wouldn’t actually stop any of these strangers, but it was all she could do.

The people didn’t stop advancing, though several were giving her concerned looks. If anything, their movements were hurried by her actions.

Threats hung on the tip of the girl’s tongue, that is until Alastor’s calloused hand found Petunia’s arm. The girl whipped her head around, noting the man had pushed himself to sit up. The girl’s stomach clenched once more at the sight of his injury. He was now covering it with his free hand, a small amount of red liquid seeping between his fingers.

“They're fine.” The Auror said in a firm manner. “Relax, but keep you’re wits about you. Don’t get into trouble…”

The reincarnate couldn’t help the way her bottom lip stuck out, almost like a small pout.

“Trouble should be worried about finding me.” She retorted with a small huff.

Alastor held her gaze for only another second, his one good eye shone with something akin to pride at her snark. The small conversation helped Petunia mentally right herself. If Alastor wasn’t worried, then she didn’t need to be either. Cautious of the situation, but not Frantic about what might go wrong.

The blonde let out a slow breath, forcing some of the tension out of her shoulders. She let herself think, taking in the details of the crowd surrounding them. The realization washed over her, every person here was wearing lime green robes.

Healers.

They were all Healers...

“Jenkins!” The Auror projected his voice, turning to stare at one of the strangers. “Get me a pain potions, will you? And Mia,” He called out to another, a slightly older witch with silver streaked hair tied in a bun. “Look after the kids for me.”

Petunia watched as the Healers surrounded them, breaking off into teams of three or four people. Each team moved to examine a single person.

A gentle older woman placed a hand on her shoulder, a kind sympathetic smile on her face. Petunia couldn’t help but flinch from the sudden contact, eyeing the woman a moment. The witch didn’t seem to mind, simply nodding in a reassuring way. It was the woman Alastor ordered to tend to them, Healer Mia.

“Let’s go over here dear.” The woman gently helped her stand, her peers assisting in a similar way. “We’ll take good care of you.”

Petunia couldn’t help but hesitate, looking back at Alastor with concern. He was already being treated, An older man, Jenkins perhaps, berating Moody whilst pouring silver liquid onto his eye. Other’s moved to examine the man’s leg. They blocked the reincarnate’s view with their bodies, but were working diligently it seemed.

“Don’t you worry ‘bout him dear,” The healer continued guiding the young teen a little ways away. “Auror Moody is tougher than most. I’ve been tending to him since he was just a trainee. This isn’t the first time he’s been hurt, nor the last. Lives for trouble, that one…” The witch shook her head at Alastor’s silliness.

The blonde let out a small sigh, nodding to the Healer in charge of her. They pulled Petunia away just a little bit, enough room for each team to work with out bumping into one another. The girl watched as several wands waved over her. The healers muttered to themselves as they checked her over, exchanging hushed words Petunia couldn’t make out. The teen noticed the teams tending to Severus and Eileen, wands waving over both of them in quick movements.

Severus’ crew seemed to be acting more rough with him, the three men seemed frustrated with the boy for some reason.

Eileen was being levitated onto a rolling bed, her clothes already changed for a patient’s robe. The healers did similar for Alastor, though didn’t change his clothes. Probably because of his loud arguments against it. Both adults were loaded up, being wheeled quickly out the large double doors with their escorts.

“Where are they taking them?” Petunia asked her Healer, forcing herself to breathe slowly. She hated how her voice trembled. The woman nodded gently, hand still on the girl’s shoulder.

“To get treatment.” She gave a non answer. “Don’t worry, you and you’re brother will be just fine.”

Petunia’s eyes went wide.

Brother?!?!

Her heart twinged uncomfortably at the word for some reason, causing the girl’s brow to furrow. She went to correct the woman, words on the tip of her tongue.

“NO!” Severus’ desperate yell distracted her.

The boy was being held back by his healers, desperately reaching out for his mother. The main healer was glaring at the boy, muttering what looked like threats to the boy in an attempt to get him to behave.

“NO! She’s my mother!”

Petunia moved instantly, rushing towards her friend. Her gaggle of healers followed after, a bit surprised by her sudden movement. She reached the other group quickly, standing in front of them with a fierce glare.

“Let. Him. Go!” The reincarnate’s voice trembled with rage.

The other group of healers froze, all eyes turning to their leader for guidance. The strange man glared at Petunia, tipping his nose up as he eyed her muggle clothing. The sneer on the man’s lips left no doubt as to his thoughts with in.

You have got to be kidding me.

The girl’s hands trembled with rage. She took a step forward, wrenching Severus from their grasp surprising ease. She earned several surprised noises from the subordinate healers who had been restraining the boy. The rude Head Healer opened his mouth to berate her, but the reincarnate pointedly ignored him. Petunia turned her own nose up with a huff, moving to face away from the wizard.

Her own healers came up behind her. The two younger ones quickly stood in front of the children protectively, while Petunia’s elder healer started ripping into her coworker about his bedside manner. The reincarnate felt a small smile tug at the corner of her mouth as the witch defended them. Ignoring the adults, she pulled the black haired boy close, speaking to him in hushed words.

“Your mum will be okay.” Petunia stated it like a fact, pushing aside her own doubt. “But they need space to help her.”

Severus’ legs trembled under his own weight, his eyes brimming with worry.

“You-you don’t know that.” He muttered back, shoulders sagging.

Petunia shook her head, her heart going out to the boy.

“I know that Mr. Moody seems to trust some of these people.” The girl through a pointed look at the lanky man glaring at them. “Let’s let them do their job… okay?”

The boy hesitated, eyes dropping to the floor. Eventually he did nod back. Petunia watched as he reverted back to his mother’s training, a carefully crafted mask set in place to protect him in the face of these strangers. He straightened his posture, pushing his shoulders back and holding his head high.

Petunia took his hand, giving it a comforting squeeze.

“-Enough!” The Healer Mia shouted, hands on her hips as she turned away from the lanky racist man. “I will be taking both these children into my care, as you seem to be as inept as you father.”

The reincarnate’s smiled, a sense of satisfaction passed by her.

“You take that back! They’re just a couple Mud-” The man was cut off, his lips sealing shut. Panic instantly filled the man, his fingers jumping up to his now mouth-less face. Petunia noticed one of the younger healers in front of her, slip their wand discreetly back into their sleeve.

She bit her lip to hide her own smirk.

“You’d best watch your language, Healer Avery.” The elder witch glared the man down, causing him to shrink back slightly, eyes going wide. “I’ll have your license if you to spew such fowl language in this ward again. Do I make myself clear!”

The man didn’t respond in any manner, simply glaring at the witch with all his might.

“Good.” She glared at his two subordinates. “Don’t think you lot are innocent. All three of you will be facing an inquiry, I will see to it personally.”

The three looked properly concerned now, the two younger healers instantly protesting.

“Enough!” The witch declared, her magic unleashing in a small burst that push the men backwards. “I have suffered you’re insolence long enough. You both swore to practice the arts of Healing Magic with conscience and dignity, to uphold the honor of our profession for all your patients. You have failed spectacularly.”

“But… But they’re just Muggle-Borns. See their robes.” One of the young healers tried to argue.

The witch looked just as furious as Petunia felt, stepping forward threateningly. She snapped her fingers, changing the three of their robes from green to brown.

“You do not deserve you’re own robes.” The woman hissed venomously. “Now, get out of my ward.”

The three fools fell into disarray, a combination of pleading and threats spilling from their lips. Even the mouth-less one seemed to be trying to say something, to little success. The reincarnate’s heart warmed, seeing how the woman before her didn’t take insult lying down. Perhaps there was more hope for the wizarding world than she thought.

The Head Healer silenced their protests with another wave of her hand. Somehow, this turned all their rage to Petunia and Severus. The rude wizards glared fiercely, as if this whole mess some how wasn’t their own fault. This left the reincarnate with the urge to pour salt in the wound… Justice for how roughly they handled Severus...

“You’re terribly assumptive, aren’t you?” Petunia began, projecting her voice a bit. “We never said we were muggleborn, you just assumed.” She tilted her head to the side in an almost curious way. The two healers shielding her and Severus parted, stepping aside to stare at the girl. “Don’t you wear muggle garb while blending in? The statute of secrecy is rather important, not something anyone should disregard. I’ll have to speak to Alastor about this, have him inform the Ministry of your negligence. We can’t have you three parading yourself around like a glorified Pygamy Puffs in front of the Muggles, now can we?”

The adults stared at her with various surprised expressions. Though, the smirk taking to the Healer Mia’s face might have been the best. The reincarnate gave the witch a subtle nod, then glanced at the door. That seemed to spur the woman into action. Petunia was grateful the witch understood her hidden request to leave.

“Alright, that’s enough of that.” Healer Mia began with a nod. “Let’s get you two sorted, shall we? We’ll finish your examinations in another room. I’ll deal with them later.” Her last words were not a threat, but a promise. Petunia could tell that much from her fierce tone.

Moving swiftly the wise witch took the lead, her subordinates taking up the rear. The reincarnate couldn’t help but wonder if this is how it felt to be a government dignitary with an escort. Petunia let the woman lead them away, hand still laced with Severus’ as they left the three other healers behind on the floor.

Petunia reached up with her free hand, rubbing her temple in an attempt to stave off her growing head ache as they walked.

Severus and Petunia were sat down as soon as they reached their destination. Severus was being looked at by the one of the younger healers while the other looked over Petunia. The head healer was jotting down notes, her clip board floating in the air with and writing on it’s own.

Petunia ignored the otherwise plain room. It looked rather similar to any doctor’s office, except the odd assortment of potions on the shelf and the lack of plastic. Eileen’s bag and Minerva’s cloak were resting on a spare chair in the corner now. Petunia was just grateful she had been able to keep hold of them.

The reincarnate’s thoughts mingled, theories about where on earth they had ended up. This didn’t look like the St. Mungos Ward Lucy saw in the films.

Soon the two young healers finished, handing over a few more papers to their superior. The older witch’s eyes grew wide, her brow furrowing as she read on. With a single nod, she dismissed the two others and took a seat across from the children.

“Now then,” The elder woman began with a nod. “Let’s start with your names, shall we.”

Petunia and Severus shared a look, a silent conversation between them.

“You can call me Petunia, and this is Severus.” The reincarnate watched the healer carefully, confused when she saw amusement flit across the woman’s face.

“I see…” The woman hummed to herself with a small smile, jotting their names down. “Pleasure to meet you both. I’m the Head Healer of the Auror’s Juvenile Healing Ward, Euphemia Potter. Please feel free to call me what ever makes you most comfortable.”

Petunia’s mouth fell open, her eyes going wide in pure shock.

Euphemia Potter?? EUPHEMIA POTTER!!! As in the mother of James Potter!?!?!

The Lucy side of her started freaking out, spurring more pain through Petunia’s temple. The girl winced slightly as her mind reeled with thousands of questions. Of all the people to be their healer, it just happened to be the one and only Euphemia Potter?!?!

Seriously, what were the chances of that?

The witch kindly smiled, amused light dancing in her eyes. The woman knew Petunia was at least familiar with her name, nodding that she was indeed ‘that’ Euphemia Potter.

Petunia forced herself to breathe, noting how pretty the woman truly was under the white lights of the examination room. Her enchanting dark black locks were tucked neatly into a braided bun. Veins of silver danced through her hair as a testament to her age, but her eyes shone with the fires of youth. She was a vision of beauty, warm and reassuring in an almost Maternal way. The reincarnate felt herself physically relax, letting out a small sigh of relief.

If this was Euphemia Potter, then they were relatively safe.

“Where are we?” Severus’ words cut off the reincarnates thoughts.

Lady Potter looked a little confused by his question, but answered none the less.

“You are in the Auror’s Private Ward at St. Mungos Hospital. I’m surprised your Father hasn’t mentioned it, considering how often he finds himself here.”

Wait… What?

Petunia and Severus wore similar confused expressions, glancing at each other for a quick moment. The Head Healer misread their confusion, continuing to speak.

“That man, I swear.” She muttered to herself. “He hasn’t told you two anything? His own children? Not that I knew Alastor had children. One would think he might have said something.”

The reincarnate's mind went blank. She blinked several times as the witch simply continued on with her rant.

“I mean, honestly. I was just complaining last week that my James didn’t have anyone to play with. You would think that was the perfect chance to at least mention having children of his own, but no. Always with the secrets that one.” Euphemia paused her rant, only now catching the children’s confusion. “What? Oh, no. I’ve gotten distracted. My apologies.”

The witch bowed her head slightly, letting how a small sigh. Petunia glanced at Severus before speaking.

“I think it’s us who should apologize Healer Potter…” The girl’s lips turned downward. “See, I’m not related to Severus or his Mother. Auror Moody is…” She paused, “A friend of my family.”

Mrs. Potter looked more confused by Petunia’s shift in tone than her actual words, her quill scraping quickly against the floating parchment.

“Ah, I see then.” The witch turned to Severus with a small nod. “Still, it’s nice to know Alastor has at least once child. You do look just like him you know, same face shape and such. Though, I can also see your mother shining through. Those eyes are no doubt hers, just as your hair is.” The witch nodded to herself, continuing on leaving the two children to gape at her. “Oh, don’t be so surprised. It’s quite obvious if you know what to look for.”

The woman began reading her notes again, leaving Petunia and Severus to stare at each other. Petunia went over the witch’s words in her mind as she cataloged her young friends features.

It was… terrifyingly accurate. Severus nose looked just like Alastor’s, though his eyes were more angular like Eileen’s. Knowing what the future Potions Master looked like as an adult, it was easy for Petunia to see the similarities. He looked just like the young Alastor Moody she’d met today. However, if you’d only met the disfigured version of Mad-Eye from the future, you’d never see the resemblance.

Thousands of little things started stacking up in Petunia’s mind.

Tobias talking about Eileen’s ‘bastard’ child. The suspicious looks Alastor kept making at the two. The weird conversation the two adults had back in the front room where Eileen said they would speak later. All of it! It was all about Severus! Alastor suspected it too, he must have! Now that Petunia had seen the similarities, she couldn’t un-see it.

Severus… Severus wasn’t a Snape. He was a Moody…

“Now then,” Euphemia cut off Petuina’s thoughts, now wearing a serious expression. “Let’s start with you Petunia Dear, as your condition is much more serious.”

The reincarnat’s eyes grew wide.

Condition? What condition? She didn’t have anything wrong with her, they’d been to see the Doctor a short while ago and got a clean bill of health. Did that mean it was something magical? But what could it…

A light bulb went off in the girl’s mind, an idea forming.

Were the Healer’s picking up on Lucy, like Moody had earlier today? That might make sense, though she wasn’t sure what the could be done about it. Lucy was a part of her now, her guardian angel. They were a team! And worse, what if they tried to ‘fix’ things and all her memories of the future got erased? That would be terrible! No! She refused to become the woman from those books!

“It’s fine Healer Potter.” The girl gave a small smile, nodding to the witch. “There’s nothing to worry about.”

The woman’s mouth fell open, a sadness filling her eyes.

“O-oh…” Lady Potter was momentarily stunned. “I see, you’re aware of it then…”

The woman closed her eyes for a moment, nodding in an almost apologetic way.

“Should you like to pursue a possible treatment, I would be more than willing to help you my dear.”

Petunia felt a little confused by the woman’s response, but she didn’t want treatment. Lucy would be with her till the day she died! They had big plans, and a lot of people to save.

“Thank you.” A determined smile formed on the young girl’s lips, her shoulders relaxing more. “That won’t be necessary, but I do appreciate your willingness to help.”

The witch held up a hand, covering her mouth while blinking water from her eyes. Euphemia took in a deep breath, nodding to Petunia once more.

“Of course dear.” The woman paused, forcing herself to switch gears. “Then, let’s move on.” She turned to Severus, offering the boy a small smile.

Severus looked very concerned, his eyes glued to Petunia’s face. She could hear his silent question, but only offered him a small nod. It was a promise to talk later. Though from the looks of it, the boy was not satisfied by her postponing the conversation.

Euphemia looked over at her notes, reading them as she spoke.

“It looks like you’re a bit malnourished young man. Not dangerously so, but still not good. It could impact your growth and magic capacity if untreated.”

Severus nodded slowly, lips pressed tightly. Healer Potter pursed her lips when the boy said nothing.

“Is you’re father aware of this?” The woman frowned. “Did Alastor let this happen to you Severus? Just say the word, and I will take care of everything.”

The threat hidden under the woman’s words sent a shiver down Petunia’s spine. This woman meant business.

“I… I’m not-” The boy didn’t finish, his brow furrowing in deep thought.

Perhaps… perhaps he was thinking along the same lines as Petunia. Suspecting his own parentage.

The reincarnate decided to step in. Wanting to take some heat off her dear friend and let him think a bit. She should probably also mention Alastor’s innocence, not wanting him to be under spell fire of the witch before them.

“Alastor didn’t know.” Petunia began, thinking quick on her feet. “There were some circumstances I’m not at liberty to mention, but Severus condition is not that wizards fault.”

Euphemia shifted her focus, eyeing Petunia with slight suspicion.

“I’m assuming those circumstances have changed recently then. Why didn’t you seek out a Healer? A few potions could have gone a long way in helping him recover.”

Petunia nodded, her lips tugging downward slightly. The blonde's mind flickered with an image of young scrawny Harry Potter. How many potions it would it have taken to help someone that malnourished? She pushed aside the thought, ignoring the growing pain in her mind.

“It wasn’t an option at the time.” The girl responded in a roundabout way. “We did the best we could with what we had… Today… Today was actually our first time meeting Auror Moody.”

Lady Potter’s eyes shifted from suspicion to shock.

“But- but you.” She looked from Severus to Petunia, her words failing. The woman closed her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose. She took in a few deep breath before looking back up at the two children.

“I see.” She began, looking back at her clip board. “I’ll have to speak to Auror Moody and your Mother about it then. For now, I could give you some potions for the malnutrition. Would you like that, Severus?”

The witch waited for his response, not rushing him in the slightest. The boy looked a bit curious, slowly choosing his words.

“Can… Can you tell me about the ingredients of them?” The young black haired boy asked, his words coming out in an almost tentative way.

The Head Healer’s eyes lit op at that, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

“Ah, I see we are in the presence of a future Potions Master.” Euphemia clapped her hands together, summoning a dark green bottle to her hand. “I would be more than happy to elaborate for you.”

And elaborate she did.

Petunia’s mind swirled with the names of nearly fifty ingredients, only recognizing a few from Lucy’s memories. The girl had to fight to stay awake as the two potions nerds prattled on.

From what she understood, the first potion would stabilize his magic. It would let it rest from keeping him alive in a time of great stress, aka his entire life so far. The second would need multiple doses, but would supply his body with it’s much needed nutrition. And the last would trigger a growth spurt in the coming month or so, letting his body use that nutrition to catch him up to where he should be physically. The boy was soaking up the witch’s words, eyes filled with wonder. It was only after Euphemia explained the three potions purpose and brewing process at length that Severus agreed to drank them.

The reincarnate couldn’t help but smile, seeing the way her friend was already so passionate about potions. Unfortunately, her head continued to throb as the conversation went on. Petunia knew she could ask for a pain potion or something, but she didn’t want to interrupt. Severus needed the distraction from his mother’s situation. Instead, she decided to let her eyes rest, leaning her head back against the wall as her breathing slowed.

She’d just take a moment to rest her eyes… Just a single moment.

Chapter Text

Alastor Moody limped very slowly down the hall, having just come from seeing Eileen’s Healer. It was magical rejection, as he suspected. He’d seen it a few times before, though this was the most sever case.

When an adult witch or wizard abandoned their magic for too long their body would start to reject it. The body turned inwards, attacking the flow of magic. The Magic fights back, attacking the body with a vengeance. Magic literally flows through a wix’s blood, bone, and soul. To abandon it is to abandon themselves. If the patient does nothing, their body and magic fight to survive by attempting to destroy the other. Death comes as a mercy to them. Without treatment, Eileen only had five years to live... maybe six.

Alastor wiped the water from his un-bandaged eye, forcing out a haggard breath.

It was close… Another few months and it might have been to late to help the witch. Her magic and body would have been locked in an internal war till the day she died. Luckily it wasn’t too late.

Eileen could get treatment, and would most likely recover full use of her body and magic.

The Healer was incredibly optimistic about her recovery. According to him, using ones magic is the cure, but it needs to be done in small increments. Using a large amount of magic scares the body. That’s why Eileen collapsed, she used too much magic triggering her bodies defensive response.

Small bursts of magic help the body become re-acclimatized, however it is better for that person to find a lay line to recover near. The ambient magic there was more pure and less intrusive to the healing body. The pure magic would reset Eileen’s core, and heal her body at the same time. Depending on how large the magic vein was, it could help speed up the recovery process quite a bit.

The Auror would need to look into that.

Finding a pure lay line that wasn’t claimed by a pure-blood family was going to be nearly impossible. He’d cross that road when the time came. For now, they were treating Eileen’s other ailments and finalizing a treatment plan.

Alastor couldn’t help but wonder if Petunia knew about this. If she’d set things up so the woman could get treatment in a timely manner? But Seer’s didn’t recall their visions, it was a miracle the girl was able to write hers down and read them later.

No, he doubted the little girl planned this… but she’d still managed a great feat. Not only had she saved his life, she saved the life of the woman he loved…

The Auror continued down the hall, heading to the kids examination room. He’d heard about the scuffle earlier, one of his own healers came to spread the gossip. Good thing Euphemia Potter had been on shift today, nobody else would have handled those unsavory gits properly. It was reassuring, knowing those rotten scoundrels wouldn’t be on the Aurors’ Private Healer Team anymore. They always felt off to Alastor.

Soon the man reached the right room, knocking twice. Slowly the door cracked open, Euphemia Potter peeking out with a firm expression.

“Relax.” The wizard nodded, checking his surroundings with a quick glance. “Just me.”

The woman pursed her lips, nodding to man. She turned back, muttering something about being right back, to the children no doubt. Then she stepped out of the room, closing the door behind her as she did.

“What are you doing out of bed?” Euphemia scolded, crossing her arms over her chest.

The auror shrugged, looking away from the witch.

“It’s fine.” He dismissed.

The woman bristled, glaring at him.

“Do not give me that young man.” She narrowed her eyes, waving her wand over him with out hesitation. “You shouldn’t be up and about, I saw how much blood you lost.” Healer Potter frowned as she continued examining him. “How did you manage such a thing Alastor? You’re all bruised up, on top of being splinched in not one but two places!”

“Got distracted while Aparating here. Didn’t notice the kids were with me till I was on my way. The boy was holding his Mother’s hand, and the girl was holding his. Formed a daisy chain of sorts, not the safest for Aparation.” The wizard pushed the healer’s wand away, shaking his head at her endless fretting. “I was only just able to keep them with me, nearly lost them along the way. Had to shift my landing a bit, but we made it.”

Lady Potter looked frustrated, tucking her wand away with a small huff.

“Good thing too.” The witch began, her shoulders sinking slightly. “Those children needed to be seen by a healer.”

...

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Alastor stared at the woman with confusion.

Euphemia let out a long pained sigh, the sort she gave before telling someone the most terrible news.

“I understand wanting to protect your family, but you’ve handled this in most unsavory way Alastor. Not seeing him before today even once? That’s negligence, especially considering the state of that boy’s body.” The witch frowned. “He’s been treated terribly till only a short while ago. Judging by the way he turns to that young lady, she’s the one who’s been helping him.”

The Auror listened to the woman intently, his jaw going rigid as she continued to recounted Severus malnutrition and several old broken bones. His magic had healed them properly, but the boy had no doubt been abused physically. The thought made Alastor’s blood boil, hands clenched white at his sides.

“When were you going to tell me you had a son Alastor?” Lady Potter whispered.

Even she could see it… The resemblance. It was uncanny, seeing someone who looked so much like his younger self, but so different at the same time. As the day had gone on, he was left with less and less doubt about it. Severus was his son… But why hadn’t Eileen told him? Why had she stayed with such a terrible Muggle man all these years? Hadn’t she claimed to be marrying a wizard her family had chosen?

The man forced himself to stop. He’d been asking the same questions all night, to no avail. He’d just need to talk with Eileen… once she was more stable.

“If I knew, I would have told you Euphemia.” He gave the woman an almost accusing look. “You always seem to pry the darkest secrets from people’s lips, you’re just so unsuspecting for a Snake.”

It was only because the Auror knew the witch so well that he saw her clever Slytherin scales. She’d been healing him up since his first day as an Auror Trainee. If you asked anyone, they would say Lady Potter was incredibly kind and sweet. That made people more likely to let their guard down around her. The real trick was that the witch was genuine to a fault in her kindness, but would strike you where it hurt should you cross her. She was not to be underestimated in skill nor power.

“It is hardly my fault.” Euphemia rolled her eyes, giving him a pointed look. “People confide in me, like you did.”

“Aye. I was young back then. Not nearly as clever as I thought I was.”

The woman nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips as she undoubtedly recalled Alastor’s first year as an Auror. Suddenly, her smile dimmed, replaced with a pained sad frown.

“That… That young lady.” The witch began, her shoulders sagging as she spoke. “Petunia. How long had she known about the curse?”

Alastor’s eyes went wide, his lips parting. He’d know Healer Potter for over a decade. He knew when she was jesting… this wasn’t such a time. The wizard took a step closer to her.

“What curse?” The quiet question hung in the air like a dangling ax.

Euphemia looked more heartbroken at his question, a hand moving up to grip the pendant round her neck in a self soothing manner.

“She didn’t tell you?” The woman blinked away the water in her eyes, shaking her head. “The young lady carries curse, a family curse one probably. It’s restraining her magic core, leaving her with less magic ability than a muggle.”

That… But that made no sense. How was she seeing visions if that was the case?

“I saw the binding on her, I didn’t realize it was to that extent…” The wizard frowned, holding his chin while he thought. That might complicate things. “We should look into what sort of curse it is, I’ll ask my people to start digging. Would you do the same?”

“She… She said she doesn’t want treatment.” The witch looked heartbroken, eyes shining with true sorrow. “Said it was fine...”

Alastor’s brow furrowed, the memory of his past conversation with the girl coming to mind. Why was the girl so against having magic? It made no sense, any child would be filled with glee at the prospect of something like that… unless...

“She doesn’t think it’s possible to break the curse.” He stated in shock. “The young lass has given up on using magic.”

Euphemia nodded, her eyes dancing with concern.

“It’s like… like she doesn’t want to be disappointed, so she’s refusing to even try and break the curse.”

The two magical adults mulled over the situation, their own thoughts swirling with idea’s and ways to help the young witch. Both were filled with a determination to help the Petunia break whatever bonds had entrapped her magic.

“Well… Sounds like we’ve got some work to do then Mia.” Then Auror gave the woman a nod.

“Indeed.” Lady Potter hummed, glancing back at the door behind her. “I just hope we can actually help her.”

The Auror paused, letting his mind churn with idea’s about what might be happening with the young girl.

“You know… she has a sister, younger one who’s brimming with magic.”

Euphemia’s gaze turned sharply at him, brows raising high.

“Are you sure?” She pressed.

“More than,” Alastor nodded. “The little thing was practically buzzing with magic, could sense it with out using my wand. The little girl is going to be a very powerful witch.”

Healer Potter listened intently. It was clear to see how fast the woman’s thoughts were flying by.

“If it’s only affecting Petunia, it might only effect the eldest child. A lineage curse then?”

The wizard grimaced.

“If that’s the case, one her parents should carry the curse too.” The wizard frowned. Those were notoriously hard curses to dispel. They targeted the next heir, flowing down to every first born child.

“We’ll need to have them in for testing.” The witch nodded eagerly. “We might not be able to help them the curse, but Petunia is still young.”

Alastor’s thoughts drifted, something still not making sense to him. He knew Petunia was seeing visions, with out a doubt. But she shouldn’t be able to do any magic if that was the case. Even regular Muggles had a hair of magic in them, all living things did. Muggle seers used a small amount of magic when they saw the future, but couldn't wield it like a proper wix.

How was she using her magic to see the future if her core was bound as tightly as Euphemia was suggesting?

Click

The door swung open, a startled Severus standing in the door way.

 “It’s Petunia!” He grabbed hold of Healer Potter’s sleeve dragging her back into the room. "Somethings wrong with her."

The two adults didn’t hesitate, rushing into the room.

“She was still asleep on the chair, but then…” The boy’s words petered off.

Alastor stared at the sight, his mouth going dry for some reason. The room hung densely with magic, having an almost eery feel to it.

Petunia was sitting on one of the chairs in the room. Her hair cascaded down her face, making it impossible to see her face.

Euphemia patted the boy’s shoulder comfortingly.

“You made the correct decision Severus, something’s not right about this.”

Before the witch could move, Alastor acted.

“Petunia?” The Auror called, taking a step towards the girl.

He stopped.

A chill ran down his spine, his shoulder stiffened. The wizard’s magic reared up, acting defensively. Not one to ignore his insticts, he simply watched the girl with a furrowed brow.

Slowly the girl lifted her head to look at him, her eyes alight with blue light.

The wizard had never seen anything like it. An almost ethereal ghostly glow shone from the girl’s eyes, like bight burning stars in the night sky.

“Alastor…” The girl whispered, her voice resonating through his whole body. “Alastor Mad-Eye Moody.... Date of Birth: Unknown.... Date of Death: 27 July, 1997...”

The wizard’s heart nearly stopped. His words failed him, his mind repeating the same thing over and over and over.

Date of Death: 27 July, 1997.

Chapter Text

Slowly the girl lifted her head to look at him, her eyes alight with blue light.

The wizard had never seen anything like it. An almost ethereal ghostly glow shone from the girl’s eyes, like bight burning stars in the night sky.

“Alastor…” The girl whispered, her voice resonating through his whole body. “Alastor Mad-Eye Moody.... Date of Birth: Unknown.... Date of Death: 27 July, 1997...”

The wizard’s heart nearly stopped. His words failed him, his mind repeating the same thing over and over and over.

Date of Death: 27 July, 1997.

Alastor held his breath, the hair on his arms stood on end. The wizard could feel the magic gather around the seer child. It moved with her breath, expanding and contracting with slow methodical rhythm. Slowly Petunia raised her hand, like she was reaching for something. The lights started to flicker. The Auror pulled Severus and Lady Potter behind him, ignoring the cold chill filling the room.

Euphemia drew her wand.

“Don’t!” The man ordered, pushing her hand back down.

“I need to examine her…” The witch argued. “She shouldn’t be able to use accidental magic Alastor, we just talked about this.”

“Look around. What else would you call this?” The wizard gestured to the dimming room around them. “She is using Magic, Euphemia, more magic than I’ve ever seen in a child. I don’t know how she’s managed it…” Alastor swallowed the lump in his throat. “But she just told me the day I die."

The weight of the words settled in his chest like a sinking stone. He ignored it, seeing the concern filling the Woman’s eyes.

“You… You believe her.” She muttered in horror.

“Aye. She’s given me no reason to doubt her, already saved my life once.”

“No…” The woman gaped at him, her concern turning to light anger. “You didn’t think to mention that whilst we were in the hall?”

The wizard ran a hand through his hair, letting out a frustrated groan.

“Don’t you give me that, young man!” The woman glared at him admonishingly. “That’s the sort of information a Healer needs to break a curse Alastor!”

“I was going to bring it up later. The hallway is no place to talk about such things.” The man shook his head at the woman. He could tell she understood where he was coming from, even if she wasn’t happy about it.

“Now, tell me how she’s managed to use magic while her core is bound.” He ordered, slipping into his Auror tone.

The witch’s glare had dimmed slightly, taking on a more annoyed expression. The wizard could see the Healer’s mind moving quickly, theories being drafted and dismissed with in moments.

“She shouldn’t be able to…” Euphemia paused, a light going off behind her eyes. “Unless... she’s some how breaking the curse herself. Some of her magic could leak between the cracks in the-”

The two were cut off as something flew up from the floor.

The trio ducked down to avoid the object flying around the room. The thing flew like a snitch, though it was far too large to be one. The wizard’s eyes followed it, lips pressing tightly together. Quidditch had never been his cup of tea, but he’d been forced to watch his fair share back at Hogwarts.

As suddenly as it had started darting around the room, it halted, hovering in front of Petunia’s extended hand. Only after it stopped was the Alastor able to make out its shape, seeing a very familiar leather bound book.

Petunia's journal.

The girl waved her hand, pages flipping quickly till she found what she was looking for. She grabbed the book from the air, the action plunging the room into complete darkness. The only light came from Petunia’s glowing eyes.

Alastor held his mouth shut, watching the girl in awe for a moment. The girl, unbeknownst to any of this, pulled her ink pen from spine of the book, putting it to paper. Glowing silver words spilled onto the page, adding an eerie glow to the book’s spread.

This... This was how she saw the future.

How Terrifying.

“Petunia…” Severus moved towards the girl with concern, reaching out for her.

“Leave her be lad.” Alastor whispered, resting his hand on the young man’s shoulder to keep him close. “She’ll be fine. Just having a dream.”

The boy glanced at him with suspicion, a familiar scowl on the boy's face.

“I’ll show you, she’s just having a dream.” The Head Auror nodded to the young man, pulling out his own book. He flipped it open, finding the page Petunia was currently writing with ease. The unicorn ink glowing brightly as it spread across the pages of his book, words appearing as they were being written in Petunia’s own journal.

“Is that…” Euphemia stared at the book in shock.

“The future…” The Auror nodded. “Not the first time I’ve seen it, but it still amazes me. Petunia is predicting the future right now.”

“I knew it.” The Severus muttered under his breath. Fingers tracing the page as more glowing words formed. Alastor couldn’t help the pride he felt hearing the boy say that. Such a clever lad, just like his mother.

"But-but that's..." Healer Potter was at a loss for words, holding a hand to cover her mouth in shock. 

"Dangerous..." Alastor stated, nodding to Lady Potter. "For her, and us."

Understanding fell over Euphemia’s face, a somber sorry expression with eyes filled with concern. She let out a long sigh, shaking her head.

“We’ll take every precaution.” She stated firmly. “If word got out about her…”

Alastor nodded, understanding the unsaid words. Petunia’s health and safety were of utmost importance. If anyone found out about her, things could go very bad very fast.

Acknowledging that thought, the man returned his focus to the prediction being made. Both Severus and Lady Potter crowded around, reading the pages over Moody's shoulder.

All the wizard would do was hope it was something good. He didn’t know if he could take any more big revelations tonight...

══════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════

‘The man lingered on the edge of the muggle street, resisting the urge to blast the entire place off the map right then and there. It was a disgusting place, small hovel like shacks filled with useless creatures. He’d be doing the world a service by torching the place.

It had been hours since he arrived, the wizard was forced to cast yet another warming charm as the cold settled into his bones. It didn’t help as much as one might think, not when he was this chilled . How much longer would he have to wait before his Lord gave permission to attack?

The man pulled his cape closer, eye’s lingering on the house marked as his target.

Apparently, someone saw Alastor Moody flee the Ministry earlier today, in quite a hurry at that . They had sent word for someone to find the wizard. Doing that was no small feat, but he’d managed to trace him.

Imagine his surprise finding the Auror visiting the likes of a Muggle neighborhood. Probably stopping in to coddle some Mudblood brat or wench. He’d sent word upon finding the place, ready to strike back against the foolish Half-Blood prat . Moody would pay for capturing so many of his colleges, worse for having them all locked up in Azkaban.

Yes, they’d torch this whole place down, as a reminder of who he was dealing with.

Nobody Defies the Dark Lord.’

══════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════

Petunia’s pen halted.

Her eyes went dark, closing gently. Her head slumped over, shoulders falling. The thick magic in the air dissipated. The lights flickered back on, leaving the room in a normal looking state once more. The girl’s open book slipped to the floor, landing with a small thump.

The girl rested peacefully, completely unbothered by what had just happened. The other’s in the room couldn’t say the same.

“I have to go.” Alastor stated firmly, snapping his own book closed and tucking it away.

How could he have been so foolish, forgetting his most basic training. Now the Evans family was in danger, and only he could help them. He couldn't trust anyone from the Ministry right now, not with another traitor in his ranks. How many were there?

“Look after her.” The man told his son. “Don’t touch her if she starts having another vision.”

Severus nodded, hesitating a moment.

“Don’t let them get hurt…” The boy stated, leaving no room for argument.

The wizard bit back the smirk trying to form on his lips. He nodded, patting the boy’s shoulder as he moved past.

“I’ll do my best.”

With that, the Auror left the room, his trench coat billowing behind him dramatically as he moved.

“Alastor!” Euphemia called, following after him. “You’re injured! You can’t go like this? It’s not even safe for you to Aparate for another-”

He cut the witch off with a frown.

“If I don’t go, that little girl will wake up without a family, Mia.” His words silenced Lady Potter, her expression one of confliction. “I promised her I’d protect them. I will not go back on my word.”

The man sucked in a deep breath, turning once again towards the Aparation point. The singular thought of ‘So much for good news’ streaked across his brain as he went.

Euphemia Potter stood with her lips pursed, concern filling her as she watched the man go.

“We’ll… You’ll not do it alone.” She muttered to herself.

With that the witch turned back, hoping to get an address from the young man inside her office. If he wouldn’t take any help, then she would just have to call it for him.

Alastor Moody felt wards melt around him, those of Minerva no doubt. At least the woman had given them some protection. He landed back in the Evans’ front-room, pain shooting through his leg along the raw fresh wound. He bit his lip, ignoring pain as silent curses filled his mind.

The gasps got his attention. The wizard turned to look at the small family he’s here to save, relived to see them unharmed.

All three of Petunia's family members were sitting on the couch, snuggled together under a blanket. The child looks to be just waking up, probably startled by the sound of his aparation. Minerva is nowhere to be seen, leaving just the Evans Family. Shame, he could have used her help getting them out of here. At least he made it in time, though there was no way of knowing how long they had before things went array.

“We need to go!” The Auror stated, natural urgency in his voice. “You’re all in danger.”

Jasper was on his feet, his eyes instantly landing on the door at the mention of danger.

“Where’s Petunia.” The Muggle asked, lips pressed into a thin line.

“With Severus right now, taking a nap at the hospital.” The Auror flicked his wand, drawing the curtains shut with a single motion. “We don’t have time to chat. There is at least one dangerous wizard outside, watching the house right now. We need to leave!”

Moody watched the recognition flit across the man’s face.

“Those dark wizards you mentioned before, the ones who hate people with out magic?” Jasper’s brow furrowed. He turned to his family, placing his hands on his wife’s arms. “Go grab the bags, remember your father’s gift...”

Angie nodded, understanding some hidden message. The woman quickly turned to her young child.

“Lily, stay here for a bit.”

“Okay...” The child yawned stretching lazily, completely oblivious to the serious situation.

“I’ll watch the door.” The wizard said, locking it with a wave of his wand. “Hurry.”

The muggle man moved, going down the hall instead while his wife went up upstairs. Alastor focused his mind, letting his magic spread around the house. He coated Minerva’s wards, strengthening them with his own magic.

“Where are we going?” The young girl interrupted, starling the man.

Alastor turned back, looking at the young girl.

“Somewhere safe.” He said, glancing back out the peep hole in the door.

The girl frowned at his response, crossing her arms.

“When can we come home?” She pestered.

The Auror let out a small sigh, eyes landing on the girl once more.

“It depends. It would be a few days, a couple weeks…” An almost mischievous grin formed on his lips. “Or maybe even a whole month.”

The girl gasped, horrified at the idea for some reason.

There. That aught keep her quiet…

“But what about Christmas…” Lily frowned deeply, bottom lip puffing out. “We can’t be away for Christmas…”

The man didn’t respond, looking back outside.

He sensed the young red head slip off the couch. Alastor watched from the corner of his eye as she snuck over to the small Christmas tree in the corner. Lily drug a large red velvet sack out from behind the tree and towards the wizard.

“I’m not leaving with out my presents!” The girl stated with defiance, chest puffed out as she did.

The man shook his head, wondering if he’d ever been so obsessive as a child. With out hesitation he pointed his wand at the sack.

“Reducio.” Moody muttered, shrinking the bag down to that of a small money pouch.

The girl gasped, reaching down to pick up the small bag up with awe. Her eyes alternating between him and it, mouth hanging wide.

“Wow!” She exclaimed, bouncing excitedly in front of him. “That was amazing!”

Alastor couldn’t help but smirk at the kid, shaking his head at her animated response. He gave her head a pat, ruffling her hair a bit.

“Thanks lass.” He hummed. “Just remember-” His words halted as he felt the wards shutter.

“Remember what?” The young girl questioned innocently, slipping the bag into her pocket.

The man readied his wand, slowing his breathing.

“Stay close to your parents, and stay quiet.”

Chapter Text

*Trigger warning: Cannon Typical Violence

Jasper Evans had been on high alert all day, a building sense of dread humming in the back of the man’s mind. He knew something was wrong, but hadn’t the faintest idea what it was. 

At first he assumed it was because his eldest daughter, Petunia, had gone off on her own into town. But the feeling persisted even after she returned home, if anything it got worse. His next assumption was that it was something to do with these magical persons in his home. He was left to wonder if it was the magic teacher, Miss McGonagall, or of the magic policeman, Alastor Moody, who he needed to be concerned about?

The nagging feeling didn’t leave him as their conversation persisted, nor when the children came back down stairs. Finding out Angie’s extended family had magic was an unexpected surprise, he wasn’t sure what they were going to do about it quite yet. Before he could really consider that, Petunia had called out for help over Eileen’s condition. Jasper couldn’t help but wonder if that was what his instincts had been trying to tell him, that his wife’s friend was ill.

Then the magic policeman vanished with a loud ‘pop’, taking Eileen and the two children with him.

Both Jasper and Angie had panicked, demanding Miss McGonagall bring the children back! The witch explained that she could go to the hospital to get them, but she’d have to take the bus. A rather novel idea, a witch using public transit. Regardless, according to her only the specific people could apparate to the magic hospital. Everyone else had to go the long way.

Not nearly satisfied with this answer, Jasper and Angie let the woman go, praying for the children’s quick return and Eileen’s recovery.

Jasper paced the room for a while, thoughts swirling in his mind. The pressing feeling that something was wrong hadn’t dissipated in the slightest. Had something perhaps happened to the kids? Was that why he was still feeling uneasy?

Eventually, Angie grew tired of her husband's pacing, insisting he sit with them on the couch. The two adults talked at length regarding the things they’d learned about today, attempting to distract themselves and each other. Lily stayed close by, unusually quiet and obviously missing the other children. At some point the girl fell asleep, snuggled under the blanket between her parents.

Time passed slowly. Jasper’s instincts grew more on edge with every passing moment.  Perhaps it wasn’t something to do with the children, but something else… A knot formed in the muggle man’s stomach at the thought, almost like a confirmation of sorts.

Jasper sucked in a sudden breath as the hair on the back of his neck stood on end.

CRACK

The magic policeman was back in their front room, looking worse than when he’d left. The man’s eye was covered, wrapped in gauze that looked more normal than Jasper would have expected. The wizard's stance wavered slightly, but he caught himself.

“We need to go!” The Auror stated, natural urgency in his voice. “You’re all in danger.”

Jasper was on his feet, his eyes instantly landing on the door at the mention of danger. Every fiber of his body hummed in agreement with the wizard. 

“Where’s Petunia?” He asked Alastor, hoping she wasn’t hurt. The girl had seemed to seek out trouble more as of late. 

“With Severus right now, taking a nap at the hospital.” The Auror flicked his wand, drawing the curtains shut with a single motion. “We don’t have time to chat. There is at least one dangerous wizard outside, watching the house right now. We need to leave!”

Understanding washed over the muggle man. The wizard's words echoed in his mind, resonating with the lingering unease that had been building all day. This was it, this was what his instincts had been trying to warn him about! 

“They're one of those dark wizards you mentioned before, the ones who hate people without magic?” Jasper’s brow furrowed. He turned to his family, placing his hands on Angie's arms. “Go grab the bags, remember your father’s gift...”

The woman nodded, no doubt recalling her late father’s weapon hidden in their bedside table. Angie quickly turned to Lily, giving the sleepy girl instruction.

“Lily, stay here for a bit.”

“Okay...” The girl yawned, stretching lazily.

“I’ll watch the door.” The wizard said, locking it with a wave of his wand. “Hurry.”

Jasper nodded to the man, grateful for his presence. He wasn’t sure how he’d have handled a bunch of evil wizards on his own…

The man quickly moved down the hall for the camping bags, while Angie went upstairs for the personal bags. Jasper felt something akin to anticipation and adrenaline building inside of him, similar to the feeling he used to get before running into a burning building. He pushed the feeling aside, remaining in control of himself.

WHOOOOOSH

Jasper’s eyes went wide, his stomach lurching once more. He’d felt something cascade over him, sticking to his skin like thick black tar. The man looked down at his bare arm, seeing no such thing. He hadn’t the faintest idea what disgusting sensation was, but it made him nervous. It hadn’t felt like that protection Miss McGonagall had put on the house.

Whatever it was, it wasn’t good. 

The man secured the bag over his shoulder, grabbing a golf club from the corner of the room on his way. He twisted his hands over the cool medal as he reentered the family room.

Alastor was cursing under his breath, running a hand through his messy blonde hair. That didn’t bode well for them.

“What’s wrong?” The muggle man asked, eyeing the wizard with a firm expression.

Said wizard sighed, meeting his eyes with an exhausted look.

“Anti- Apparition Ward.” He stated frustratedly. “I can’t just pop us out anymore, they trapped us inside.”

Was that what Jasper had felt earlier?  

Jasper recalled Minerva’s explanation about apparition, saying it was a good way to move a long distance quickly. He’d assumed the wizard would use that method to get them out of here, but that didn’t seem possible anymore.

“What do we do?” The father placed a hand on his daughter’s shoulder, subconsciously keeping a close eye on the door. The nagging feeling in his mind grew louder ever still.

The corners of the Auror’s mouth twitched downward.

“Slip out the back.” The wizard stood to his full height, trying and failing to hide the wince as he put too much weight on his injured leg. “They are still fighting the wards Minerva placed on the house, so we have a few minutes. We’ve just got to leave the spelled area and I can get us out.”

Jasper nodded hesitantly, concerned about leaving the safety of the house.

“Leaving seems more dangerous, especially with that limp you got.” He pointedly gestured to the wizard’s leg, earning a small scowl.

“I’ll be fine, just need a bit of-”

Jasper’s heart stopped, his stomach lurched once more.

D A N G E R

The world seemed to slow for Jasper in that moment. He intuitively knew something was about to happen. Jasper moved on instinct, grabbing Lily. He held her close and turning his back to the door.

BOOM

Alastor was cut off by the wooden door slamming into him, pinning him to the ground. Jasper stared at the now open doorway, his mouth going dry. His hold on Lily tightened protectively.

There stood on the porch a huge vicious looking man, his fist raised from having punched the door right off its hinges.

“Hehe…” The stranger smiled with sick satisfaction, showing off his stained pointed teeth in a wolfish grin. They perfectly matched his dark beady eyes, giving off a disgusting sick feeling. “Thought you were safe, did you?”

The man moved into the house, stepping on the door with a look of great pleasure.

“Foolish little Moody,” The man ran a hand over his scalp, shaking his head in amusement. “You forgot to ward against the likes of me... Stupid wizards, always underestimating us wolves .”

“ Greyback !” Alastor spat the name as if it were a curse word. “Little early for you to be roaming-” A small grunt of pain pushed past his lips as he desperately reached for the wand that was just inches from his reach. “Full moon isn’t till next week, did your master let you out of your kennel early?”

“I hardly need the light of the moon to enjoy myself, nor the permissions of another!” The viscous man snarled in anger. “No, I came just for you. Heard you were tending to some… Delectable company.” 

The man’s eyes landed on Jasper and Lily, lingering on the young red head with something akin to excitement. 

“Oh? So you’re hungry?” Angie’s voice came from the top of the stairs. 

BANG BANG

Greyback let out a howl as he stumbled back out onto the porch

“Enjoy. Compliments of my father.” She spat. 

“Run!” Jasper ordered his daughter, sending her upstairs towards her mother. The girl moved quickly, hands trembling as she bolted. 

The family watched in horror as the man sat up, as if unaffected by the bullets that had stuck him. 

“You’re going to regret that…” His threat hung in the air thickly.

Jasper forced himself to stand, swinging his old club with all his might just as the mad man jumped up, coming through the door again much faster. The man grabbed the metal effortlessly, yanking it out of the muggle’s hand and bending it in half. Without hesitation Greyback backhanded Mr. Evans, sending him to the ground.

“DAD!” Lily screamed for her father.

The muggle man clenched his chest, unable to breathe. The harsh landing had pushed all the air from his lungs, leaving Jasper gasping for breath. Greyback sniffed at him in a doglike manner before disregarding the muggle like a used toy. He then turned his attention back to Angie, glaring menacingly.

BANG BANG BANG

Greyback only flinched slightly as each bullet hit him, a sinister grin forming on his lips as he watched the concern grow on the woman’s face.

“Run.” Angie told her daughter, slowly backing away down the hall.

“Please do,” The Death Eater’s laugh echoed off the walls. He rolled his shoulders in a predatory way. “ Prey always tastes best that way .”

Angie’s face went pale.

Greyback lunged, bolting for the stairs.

“NO!” Jasper’s voice cracked. The man forced himself up, ignoring the pain in his lungs.

“ STUPEFY !” Alastor Moody shouted, hitting Greyback with a spell. The wizard didn’t hesitate, casting again. “ ASCENDIO !”

The door flew off him, slamming into the ceiling loudly. Alastor pushed himself up slowly, fresh blood coming from both his eye and leg. Greyback was only stunned for a moment by the spell. He growled, but ignored the men fumbling behind him. Instead, he raced forward towards Lily and Angie.

“You’re mine now…” He licked his lips in anticipation.

Lily screamed again, ducking into Petunia’s room at the end of the hall. Angie followed, shooting again at the monster coming for them.

BANG BANG BANG

Alastor and Jasper moved up the stairs, the wizard shooting off spells as fast as he could. The wizard’s aim was off, most of the spells missed the attacker by a wide berth. The Death Eater dodged those that came to close, ducking into the bathroom to avoid the light of a blazing green spell.

“Using an unforgivable Moody?” Greyback chuckled, bolting further down the hall after the girls. “How the mighty have fallen.”

“Hardly!” Alastor shot off another green spell, hobbling as quickly as he could. “On you, I’d gladly use all three!” 

Greyback laughed, still moving down the hall after the girls. 

Jasper felt his stomach lurch as the evil man reached Petunia’s door, wrenching in off the hinges and leaping into the room.

BANG BANG BANG BANG

Jasper pushed past Moody, rushing towards the door.

BANG click-click-click

Mr. Evan’s heart dropped as he heard the sound of the empty gun.

Greyback laughed. Angie’s gun slid across the floor into the hall.

“KRRRAAAAAA” The harsh deep call from the injured Raven came.

“MUM!” Lily’s scream filled the air.

Jasper reached the doorway.

Angie was shielding Lily with her back, holding her daughter protectively to her chest. Greyback was standing boldly, his long yellow nails dripping with red liquid. It only took a moment for the muggle to realize what it was, seeing the back of Angie’s dress ripped and stained with scarlet liquid.

Jasper felt rage like he never had in all his life.

He felt the blood rushing in his ears, the pain in his body was gone. A rush of heat swelled up in his heart, reverberating in his soul like a growing fire. Something deep inside him snapped. 

BOOM

The window exploded. 

Petunia’s books flew from the shelves pelting Greyback violently. The man growled at them, swatting at them and stumbling a bit.

The injured Raven hopped on the ground near Lily and Angie. His family heard the call for help, pouring through the shattered window.

“KRRRAAAAAA” The war cry of the ravens filled the room. The Death Eater continued to attack the birds attempting to claw at them to no avail.

Alastor reached the doorway, staring at the sight for only a moment.

“Move!” He pushed Jasper slightly forward, prompting the man to shake himself from his rage. 

Jasper moved forward towards his wife, hoisting her up into his arms, careful of the dark red wound on her back. A small hiss escaped her lips, but she let her husband take her. Lily grabbed the bird from the ground, clutching it to her chest as the room filled with feathers. 

“We don’t have long, come on!” Alastor floated Lily with his wand, hobbling back out of the room as fast as he could.

The family bolted back down the stairs, ignoring the angry growls and monstrous cries from Greyback as they moved. As they neared the open front door they heard people yelling. Alastor led them outside, his wand drawn.

“ Protego !” He cast a shimmering wall in front of them, as they moved into the yard.

Jasper followed closely, ignoring the stitch in his side. Outside was not so different from the remnants of Petunia’s room. There were spells being thrown, driving the Dark Wizards back into retreat. An unfamiliar wizard with dark curly hair was going after them relentlessly, littering the street with frozen dark robed forms. 

“Anteoculatia!” The battling wizard shouted, casting a blue light on one of the Death Eaters who spontaneously grew antlers from their head. “Stupify!” 

The Death Eaters the man hadn’t gotten too were being attacked by the birds in the trees. Raven's swooped down at the masked wizards repeatedly, one after another. They were relentless, clawing the masks of the Death Eaters. The family continued to move down the street, running into one of the few familiar people they actually wanted to see.

“What on earth is going on here?!” Minerva McGonagall asked in concern, her hair spilling from her bun singed at the tips.

“Greyback!” Moody stated, setting Lily down. “She needs treatment, now!”

As if in response Angie let out a small groan, sweat pooling on her forehead. A look of devastation filled the witch's eyes, her shoulders sagging.

“Right. St. Mungo’s won’t do, they’re overwhelmed at the moment.” The witch took Lily’s hand, offering the young girl a small bit of comfort. “I can take them to Poppy at Hogwarts, but-”

“AAAAAAAWHOOOOOOOO!!!!”

The loud blood chilling cry filled the air. The group turned, gaping at the sight of Greyback hanging his head out the shattered window. The man leapt, ignoring the scars now littering his face from the Raven's assault.

Alastor shot another green spell that was easily dodged. The magical policeman didn’t stop throwing spells, but it was clear to see he was growing weary. The Raven's continued to swoop down towards Greyback, but he ignored them, focused only on his prey .

Jasper moved on instinct, pushing his wife into the arms of Minerva.

“GO!” He urged the witch forward, ignoring the sinking feeling in his heart.

Minerva stumbled slightly under the new weight, but a quick flick of her wand caused Angie to float slightly. Not needing any more prompting, the witch hurried away with Lily and Angie. With his family now heading to safety, Jasper focused on the monster bolting towards them, looking around for anything he could use to slow the creature down.

It was then that he noticed it .

A stick.

Or rather, a wand, laying discarded on the ground at his feet.

He picked it up, a swell of energy bubbling up from deep inside his soul. It was an almost ethereal sensation, sweeping through his entire body. He might have gotten carried away in amazement, had his life not been in danger. Jasper pointed the wand at Greyback, who was nearly on top of him, having thrown Alastor to the ground.

“STUPEFY!” Jasper shouted the word he’d heard earlier with all his heart and soul. A huge red light came from the tip of the stick, hitting Greyback right in the chest.

The stunned man slammed into Jasper, knocking them both into the snow covered ground. Jasper’s world started to turn dark with the impact, an intense migraine forming behind his eyes .

He heard someone calling out to him, Alastor perhaps? The man tried to turn his head, pushing the limp body off himself. As his head turned, he caught sight of that wizard from earlier. The one with curly brown hair, rushing towards him.

The man rushed towards him, waving his wand in quick movements. 

“You’ll be alright.” He said with a nod, the corner of his mouth quirking up in an almost comforting way. “Just rest up a bit.” 

Jasper felt himself drifting away, his vision slowly blurring against his will. 

“Who- who are you?” The words spilled out in a slurred string. 

The man smiled at that, giving him a proper bow. 

“ Charlus Potter , at your service.” 

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Charlus Potter liked to think himself a simple man, a happy man. He'd managed to survive his fair share of trouble over the years. Many had said it was the Potter Family luck that kept him standing, though he disagreed. The Potter Family luck was more likely to be the reason he ended up in trouble in the first place. The number of dangerous situations he'd found himself in over the years was down right ridiculous.

Still, the wizard had done his best with the hand he'd been dealt and managed to come out on top. His happiness, and survival, were in no small part due to his darling wife, Dorea. The witch had been by his side since Hogwarts, giving him her unconditional love and support every step of the way. She was without a doubt the best thing that had ever happened to him.

Charlus couldn't help but smile as he recalled her dragging his arse off to the Ministry to get married. The woman had refused to wait even one day, less her Father changed his mind and objected to their union.

"What are you smiling about?" The woman in question raised a curious brow, having set her book down to take a sip of tea.

"Our wedding day." The wizard couldn't help but smile even wider.

"Honestly!?" The woman rolled her eyes, shaking her head at the sentimental man she called her husband. "Was sixteen hours of pretentious small talk really that memorable to you?"

"I wasn't talking about the reception your Mother forced on us." The man leaned a bit closer to the love of his life with a cheeky smirk. "I was referring to how you dragged me out of your family home, at half past four in the evening no less, to file papers at the Ministry."

"Oh, you!" The woman blushed, unable to keep the smile from forming on her own face. "If recalling two hours of senseless bureaucracy makes you so pleased, perhaps you missed your calling." Teasing him came easily to her, it seemed.

Charlus grimaced at her teasing words, shaking his head at the thought.

He hated paperwork. It seemed like it could be quite rewarding, reading people's plights and signing off on ways to help them. But he'd rather be doing something with his whole body, not just his hands. That's why he'd been an Auror for so long, only having retired after that little sprout, Alastor, had proved himself competent enough to look after things on his own. It had taken nearly a decade to get the boy up to snuff, but the peace of mind Charlus now felt was worth it.

Dorea's amused laughter filled the air, pulling the wizard from his thoughts once more. The witch was still comfortably sitting beside him, a warm knit blanket strewn across her legs. She had aged, but that hadn't diminished her beauty in the slightest. Her once black hair was just starting to change, strands of silver and white intermingling in small streaks. She still remained elegant, wearing her years like a refined mink fur coat. Her voice still held a youthful feel to it, especially when she laughed. Dorea's glee made Charlus feel seventeen again, he was such a lucky man.

Guilt suddenly washed over him, like a bucket of ice water. If only he'd been able to provide a big proper family like his wife had always longed for. They had no biological children to speak of, and it was all his own fault. Damned Potter Luck.

Perhaps sensing his thoughts, the witch took his hand, giving it a small squeeze. Charlus met her gaze, his own regrets reflected in her eyes.

"Enough of that." She nodded understandingly. "What do you think about that article from this morning?"

The man felt a wave of gratitude at his wife's attempt to make him feel better. She knew how much he loved a good rant about the latest gossip in the news.

"A bunch of taradiddle!" Charlus snorted, shaking his head in disbelief. "To think, people believe that hogwash. I tell you, the minister is about as useless as tits on a fish. Eugenia Jenkins might have handled those Squib Rights marches well enough, but she's not nearly as concerned about this up and rising Dark Lord as she ought to be. Mark my words, it will be the end of her career underestimating him."

Dorea rolled her eyes at his shabby language, though a fond smile still played on her lips.

"You could always run instead if you're so worried about it." She teased, lifting her book up once again.

The wizard let out a huff at the idea.

"They'd kick me out on the first day, not that I'd put up much a f-"

pop

Charlus was cut off by the quiet appearance of a familiar house elf sporting the Potter Family uniform.

"Dipsy apologizes for intruding on Misses Dorea and Misters Charlus..." The small thing bowed deeply, its long pigtail braids nearly brushing the floor. They swung high up into the air as the elf returned to standing. "Lady Euphemia has requested assistance." The magical creature extended an envelope towards the wizard, waiting for him to take it.

Charlus quirked an eyebrow as he took the letter gently, a bit curious about what his cousin's wife could need so urgently.

"Isn't Mia at the hospital tonight? I could have sworn she had mentioned that at tea..." Dorea questioned the elf with concerned confusion. "I thought she wasn't supposed to summon you while on shift, Dipsy?"

The little elf nodded very quickly, her braids swishing through the air as she did.

"Oh, yes! Missus Dorea is correct." Dipsy took on a slightly concerned expression, frowning deeply. "I has told my Lady as much, but she said that to be breaking the rules tonight would to be saving lives. Was mighty concerned she was. Was ordering all sorts of wix around, said they had to prepare."

Charlus stomach lurched, the letter in his hand suddenly feeling much heavier. Dorea looked properly concerned, pushing her blanket aside and sitting up straight.

"W-was there anything else Dipsy?" The witch forced the words out, her voice much quieter than before.

"No, that be all my Lady requested." The elf shook its head, an apologetic expression on its face. "Dipsy be going now, the young master be needing his bath."

Dorea nodded, dismissing the elf silently as her focus turned to the letter. The creature popped away, vanishing as quickly as she'd appeared.

Charlus' hand clenched, creasing the yellow envelope. Damn Potter Luck.

There were few things that would cause Euphemia Potter to breach Hospital Protocol, even less that would have her reaching out for assistance like this. He tore the letter open, the concerning words of the house elf still fresh in his mind.

'Charlus,

Forgive me but I can't explain things in great detail at the moment.

Alastor Moody, your protégé, needs your help. He's injured, should be in bed for the next week, but has gone off to protect the family of one of my patients. They are being targeted by that rumored Dark Lord, the one Fleamont turned down a few months ago.

Please, go look after him.

Take that family somewhere safe! Don't bring them to the hospital, I have much reason to believe we'll be overrun with cases tonight.

Please stay safe!

~Effie '

Dorea frowned deeply, having read the hurried letter over her husband's shoulder. Charlus pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a long sigh.

"That little sprout, what is he thinking?" The man groaned, though he wasn't that annoyed.

"He's just following in his predecessor's footsteps." The witch sighed in an almost defeated way. "How many times did you go off without assistance, while injured no less?"

The wizard couldn't argue. Instead he skillfully redirected the conversation, ignoring the knowing look his wife wore.

"I should call Jacqueline, she'll want to know about this." Charlus moved towards the fireplace. "If Euphemia is expecting enough injured persons to warrant a full hospital, we'll need all hands on deck. Makes me think that sprog of a Dark Lord is after more than just one family tonight."

The witch followed after him, nodding her agreement.

"Going after multiple families would spread the night shift Aurors thin, making it easy enough to escape."

The wizard agreed, pushing his shoulders back with determination. He might be retired, but that wouldn't stop him from stepping in to help.

"Jacqueline Shacklebolt." Charlus pushed his magic into the fireplace as he spoke. The glowing fire shifted with his magic, reaching out for the witch in question. It wasn't more than a moment before the woman's face appeared in the hearth.

"Potter?" Lady Shacklebolt's flame depicted likeness stared at the man, looking more than a little confused. "I can't say I was expecting your call."

The wizard nodded, agreeing with the witch.

"I wouldn't have bothered you if it wasn't important, I know how busy you are. Being the Secretary to that woman can't be easy."

The tired witch nodded, rubbing her forehead.

"You have no idea, just last week she-" The woman stopped, closing her mouth forcefully. She swallowed, eyeing Charlus suspiciously. "Since when do you throw such sappy compliments around? What is this really about Potter?"

Just like usual, Jacqueline got to the root of things. No fluttering about like a dunk pixie. This was one reason why Charlus trusted the woman, and relied on her often. The wizard forced the corners of his mouth down, reminding himself that this was serious.

"You need to run an emergency response training for the Aurors. Right now."

Lady Shacklebolt's mouth fell open. It only took a moment for the woman to regain control, meeting the wizard's face with a serious glare.

"I should have known you were up to something." The woman pursed her lips. "You know what you're asking me to do. The minister would need to sign off on that. She'd never approve of something this sudden. I can't even get her to approve a budget, much less somethi-"

The wizard cut her off, holding a firm gaze.

"Say you're weeding out the weak Aurors or something. The excuse doesn't matter Jacqueline, just trust me on this. We'll need all the help we can get."

The witch let out a long sight, running both hands over her face.

"Easy for you to say, you're retired. You won't be the one to file the papers afterwards, or answer to Wizengamont." Lady Shacklebolt grumbled in a resigned manner before turning to someone beside her and giving the order for all Aurors to report for active duty immediately. She turned back to the man, shaking her head. "I swear Potter, I better not regret this."

The ex-Auror nodded, a smirk playing on his lips.

"Only about as much as Operation Golden Pheasant."

"Another long night it is then." The woman grumbled, holding a hand to her forehead.

She turned to look at Dorea, an apologetic look on her face. "Would you mind looking after Kingsley tonight, Dorea? I hate to leave him home with only the house elf's."

Dorea lit up at the request, a kind smile forming the witch's face.

"Of course, you know I don't mind. He's such a good lad. I'll floo over right away."

Jacqueline looked quite relieved, as any widowed woman would be in this situation.

"Thank you, Dorea." She smiled gratefully. "If only your husband was more like you."

Charlus' lip jutted out in a pout as the two witches laughed. The wizard rolled his eyes, cutting off his magic and ending the call without saying goodbye. Dora looked amused by this, but didn't say anything about it. She really didn't need to, her eyes conveyed more than enough.

"I best be off then, have to save that wayward apprentice of mine." The man rolled his shoulders, summoning his old dragon leather trench coat with ease. "Can't have him dying on me."

"Don't even joke about something like that! You best bring that boy home safely, or you'll be sleeping on the couch!" The witch scolded him half-heartedly, worry leaking through her features.

"Yes, dear." Charlus couldn't help but chuckle. Knowing just how serious the woman was, he made sure to reassure her. "I'll see to it he's safe. They might try and drag me out of retirement otherwise."

"You'd enjoy it, don't try to fool me Chip." Dorea gently cupped his cheek, eyes pleading with him. "Just promise you'll come back to me.... Both of you." 

The wizard met Dorea's gaze. Taking her hand from his cheek, he pressed a deep kiss into it. His wife's gaze lingered, her concern poorly hidden behind a small smile.

"Always." His deep tone emanated with love and confidence.

Dorea's shoulders relaxed slightly, but he knew she would still worry. The witch couldn't do much else in this situation. The only way to put her at ease was to return quickly. With a silent nod the wizard stepped away, letting his fingers slowly slip from hers. He forced himself to focus, picking up the letter once more to find where he was supposed to be going.

There at the bottom of the page, in childish penmanship, was an address.

Number 193 Cresswell Path, Cokeworth, England

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Charlus had more experience apparating into muggle area's than most other wizards, considering his upbringing it was no surprise. Being a half-blood had given him a different perspective, one that had served him well especially at times like this.

The wizard knew he needed to show up close to the house, but somewhere out of sight. It should be easy enough, ridiculously simple really. The man's thoughts were more focused on how he was going to scold his apprentice, plotting several ways to tease the younger man relentlessly over the next few months. Because of that, he wasn't prepared when his magic and body collided with an anti-apparition spell.

The man cringed at the impact, magic wracking through his body with the sudden collision. He fell, landing hard on the cold muggle roadway. The wizard groaned, pushing himself up just enough to check his surroundings.

He was alone, in the middle of a dimly lit street. He looked up, seeing a muggle sign inscribed with 'Cresswell Path' in chipped white paint. The man forced himself to stand, his back cracking in a few places as he did.

Godric, he was getting too old for this.

Holding his wand out steady, the man took careful steps down the street. He passed through the spell that had halted him, looking up at it curiously. Charlus hadn't been expecting such precautions. It wasn't a strong spell, very shabby honestly, but it would be enough to keep any wix from coming or going in a magical manner. Luckily, that was all it did. Meaning he could simply walk forward with no concern about alerting the caster.

It would take too long to dismantle the anti-apparition spell, but should unravel on its own in less than an hour. The man pressed forward, ignoring the tingle of magic on his skin as he started moving past the Muggle homes. The wizard waved a disillusionment charm over himself, noting the gathering of cloaked magical's lingering near one of the homes.

He clenched his wand, years of old missions flooding his mind.

Charlus moved quickly, ducking into the shadows as he darted closer to the home. There were over a dozen cloaked wixen filling the street. Several of them were attacking the protection wards on the home while all the others were exchanging words.

The ex-Auror sent a silent spell towards one pair, allowing him to listen to their conversations.

"How long is this going to take? I'd rather be helping Lestrange than spelunking about with this lot. They're useless, can't even take down a simple ward like that."

"Agreed, at least he got past the ward." The other masked wizard scoffed. "Shame though. There'll be nothing left after the mutt is done."

The first man clicked his tongue, shaking his head.

"And here I was really looking forward to having some real fun tonight..." The wizard licked his lips greedily, turning to look at the other houses around the street. "Maybe I'll slip away for a bit... Check the perimeter and such..." Charlus could hear the dirty smirk in the wizard's voice.

Charlus' rage swelled, his wand itching to hex the bastard for even considering attacking one of the local muggle families. These were the worst sort of magicals, destined to litter the cells of Azkaban.

BOOM

One of the upper floor windows exploded suddenly, pulling everyone's attention.

"KRRRRRAAAAAWWWWW!" Nearly a dozen large black birds made for the open window, the others started swooping down at the wizards and witches loitering around the house.

Charlus watched as the birds clawed at the cloaks and painted masks of the Death Eaters. Said wizards and witches started spouting off vicious spells at the creatures, attempting to kill them. The birds were too quick for that, attacking in quick succession before the wixen could get their bearings.

The ex-Auror couldn't help but be amazed at the sight. It took only a moment for him to remember what he was here for. With a shake of his head, the wizard forced himself to focus and started his own attack.

He worked methodically, targeting the few Death Eaters closest to him with strong quick stunning charms. They dropped to the ground silently, littering the snow covered lawn in heaps. It took a good moment for his work to be noticed. The remaining Death Eaters were slightly smarter.

Some put up shields while others attempted to hit Charlus with their best curses. The man ducked, throwing as many spells as he could at the attackers. All the while the birds continued their assault, loud screeching filling the cold December air. The local muggle families were none the wiser to the battle happening outside, no doubt the work of a perception charm someone had the foresight to erect.

"Anteoculatia!" Charlus shouted, hitting one of the Death Eater's in the chest. The masked man instantly sprouted a set of antlers, falling to the ground under new weight. "Stupify!" He stunned the man for good measure, moving on to the next target.

The ex-Auror caught a glimpse of his apprentice pulling the family from the home, leading them away. Charlus couldn't help but frown as he noticed how injured the group already looked. He needed to help them, if only by clearing the path.

He continued pushing forward, cornering the last few dark wixen with a constant stream of spells.

"AAAAAAAWHOOOOOOOO!!!!" The loud blood chilling cry filled the air.

Charlus' heart skipped a beat. The wizard caught sight of Fenrir Greyback leaping from the second story window, charging towards the family like the wild beast he was.

Bloody Hell! A werewolf? Really? Just when he thought things were going well enough.

Charlus bolted forward to help, skidding to a halt as several Death Eaters blocked his path. The ravens had all begun focusing on Greyback, leaving the dark wixen to start to regroup. They blocked the path forward, instantly starting to duel against Charlus. The man scowled at them, slashing his own wand with furry. He took one down, and then another. The man twisted, letting a red curse pass by him as he advanced. There were only three left now.

"STUPEFY!" The shout filled the air, carrying a huge wave of magic out from the caster. It cascaded over Charlus, the man's mouth parted in momentary shock.

The wizard was momentarily reminded of something he'd seen a long time ago, Gellert Grindelwald and Albus Dumbledore firing spells at one another back in 1945.

Charlus wasn't the only one who'd been distracted by the large spell. The Death Eaters had been too, turning to look behind themselves anticipating an attack. None came, but it gave Charlus the opportunity he needed.

He slammed into one of the wizards and knocked him to the ground with a good punch to the gut. While the one man wheezed, Charlus threw jinxes at the other two, watching them drop to the ground. The ex-Auror stunned the man he'd punched, eyes darting around for the next threat.

Charlus eyes settled instantly on the sight of Fenrir Greyback and the caster of that incredible spell. The werewolf was already on top of the other man, though neither were moving. The wizard rushed forward, dread filling chest.

"Hey!" He called out urgently. "Stay with me now!"

Relief filled Charlus as the stranger slowly pushed a stunned werewolf off himself. The man was alive, and unharmed by the beast. The old wizard reached them quickly, his wand waving back and forth in quick movements. First, he made sure the werewolf was actually stunned and bound with magic rope. Then he set about checking the man's injuries.

Magical Exhaustion. There was almost no magic left in the man, just enough to keep his spirit tied to his body. It made sense with how powerful that spell had been.

"You'll be alright." Charlus said with a nod, the corner of his mouth quirking up in an almost comforting way. "Just rest up a bit."

The man was fighting to stay conscious, but it was a losing battle.

"Who- who are you?" The words spilled out in a slurred string.

The ex-Auror smiled. He liked the determination this man had. Charlus bowed slightly as he spoke.

"Charlus Potter, at your service."

The man looked puzzled by something, still fighting hard to stay awake.

"Moody..." The man winced, eyes squinting tightly.

"Here." Alastor's gruff voice came. The wizard had pushed himself to sit up, his eye patch stained dark red. "Don't worry 'bout him. He's alright..."

Charlus stared at his apprentice, taking in the young man's injuries. It wasn't the worst he'd seen the kid get, but that didn't diminish the gravity of his current injuries. No wonder Euphemia had asked for help. The wizard swallowed hard, resisting the urge to clap Alastor on the back and pull him into a hug.

"Is that any way to talk about your Master?" The man raised a single brow, shaking his head in at the boy.

The corner of Alastor's mouth tipped up slightly, a small smirk forming at the joke.

"A-Angie?" The weak man started again, trying to force himself up.

"Whoa, hold it there." Charlus forced the man to stay down still. "Don't try anything till your magic recovers young man."

The stranger stared up at him in confusion, blinking a few times as if he were trying to see better.

"I-I need...I need to go..." The man's eyes started to glass over. "Must... go..."

Charlus' stomach dropped.

"Evans!" Alastor called urgently. "Oui, Evans! Jasper!" The Auror was shaking the man by the shoulders. The man was unresponsive, his mouth parting as his breathing slowed.

Charlus waved his wand over the man again, brow furrowing in concern. Alastor did the same, weaving his own spells to inspect the man. Neither were happy with the results of their spells, sharing a pained look.

The man's magic level was lower than it had been before. His soul was losing its tether to his body, the spell had used up the magic that secured his soul in place. Without it, the man's soul would drift away.

Jasper was dying.

But he shouldn't be, it made no sense!

When a wizard or witch used too much magic the body would force itself into a coma. While sleeping the magic would build back up until it was safe for the person to awaken. They wouldn't be able to use magic for a few days, or even weeks, but that was all. By all means, that's what should be happening to this man.

But it wasn't. Had the man put too much into his spell? Had he gone too far? In that case, this man needed to borrow some magic until his body could recover more.

"Move!" The ex-Auror pushed his apprentice out of the way, holding his hands over the man's heart.

His core. 

Charlus imagined his magic, picturing the flow through his body. He pictured two glowing orbs forming in his hands. Once they were large enough the wizard dropped them, letting them float down towards the young man's core. He waited with bated breath for the magic to absorb...

But it didn't.

The two orbs settled on top of the man's chest, like droplets of oil on water.

"Why isn't this working?" He cursed, running a hand through his hair. "Alastor, try giving him some of your magic."

Alastor quickly lifted his arms and mirrored his mentor's actions with a good bit of effort. The boy was exhausted, but still managed to drop some of his own magic over Jasper's heart. 

It didn't absorb either. 

"This doesn't make sense." The ex-Auror muttered, waving his wand over the man again. "He should at least take in a little magic, but he's got even less now. It's as if something's blocking all magic from getting to his core..."

Alastor's mouth fell open, his uninjured eye widening as much as it could.

"A curse!" The young man exclaimed. "We think his eldest daughter carries a curse, her core is bound! Euphemia thinks it's a lineage curse!"

Bloody Hell.

Charlus moved his wand in a different manner, looking specifically for what his apprentice had described. He could feel it now, a dense shell wrapped around the man's core.

"Merlin..." The wizard inspected the curse closer, shock halting his thoughts. "He managed to cast that spell earlier, while bound like this? No wonder he's dying!"

If the man had spent what little magic he had, it would have emptied his core entirely. That meant that the curse could tighten it's hold, reducing the already limited magic recovery and sealing what small cracks existed in the curse.

"Can you save him?" Alastor urged quietly. "If anyone could, it would be you..."

The kid wasn't wrong. Charlus had spent decades looking for a way to break his infertility curse. While he hadn't yet found a solution to his predicament, it had given him a very niche area of knowledge. One that might even rival the Unspeakables'. The man started considering options, a small sigh escaping him.

"A lineage curse..." The older man paused thoughtfully, meeting Alastor's eyes with determination. "I think we can manage something."

The young man instantly looked younger, more like his actual age and less like an old grump.

"I just have one question for you little sprout." Charlus looked down at the dying man, then back to his apprentice. "Are you really ready to be a big brother, at this age?"

"You... you're going to magically adopt him?" Alastor gaped. "Like you did for me?"

"Easiest way to confuse that curse." Charlus started confidently with a nod. "So... Are you willing to do that for him?"

The ex-Auror watched his adopted son mull over the question, a sense of pride filling his heart at his boy, all grown up. When had that happened?

"I am." Alastor stated after a pause. "I owe his daughter my life. I'd be honored to call him my brother, even if only in magic."

"Well then," Charlus smiled. "Dorea will be quite pleased!"

They might yet get that big family they'd always dreamed of.

Who knows?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

"I just have one question for you little sprout." Charlus looked down at the dying man, then back to his apprentice. "Are you really ready to be a big brother, at this age?"

Alastor Moody gaped at his mentor, completely caught off guard by the old wizard's words.

"You... you're going to magically adopt him? Like you did for me?"

The young wizard remembered his own magical adoption clearly. It had been only a few months since it happened, but the process was... memorable. Not the sort of thing you quickly forgot.

"Easiest way to confuse that curse." Charlus started, cutting Alastor's thought short.

The wizard's eyes met, the elder giving a meaningful nod.

"So... Are you willing to do that for him?"

The man's words hung heavily in Alastor's mind. He understood the hidden meaning in the question. Charlus Potter was the closest thing he'd ever had to a Father. Was he willing to share that bond with another, someone he'd only met today?

There was no doubt in the Auror's mind.

"I am." Alastor stated after a short pause. "I owe his daughter my life. I'd be honored to call him my brother, even if only in magic."

The older man looked proud, a small smirk tugging at his lips. Alastor's heart lightened at the sight of the man's approval... His father's approval.

"Well then," Charlus smiled despite the situation. "Dorea will be quite pleased!"

Alastor couldn't help but snort, nodding his agreement.

"Aye, that she will be..."

Dorea had been overjoyed to bring him into the family, wanting to brag to her cousin Euphemia about it before the ritual had even been started. It was only because of Alastor's request that the woman had held her tongue, agreeing to wait until Christmas to share the news.

The Auror's thoughts momentarily drifted to Eileen and Severus. Dorea would no doubt be more than pleased to welcome them, should they even be interested. The man shook the thought aside, ignoring the plethora of questions filling his mind. He needed to focus. He needed to save Petunia's Father!

Charlus was attempting to move Jasper, slinging the unconscious man's arm over his shoulder.

"What'r ya doing you old fart!" Alastor's tone came out harsher than he intended. "Have ya got a wand or not?"

The old wizard wasn't fazed, showing little reaction to his protege's words.

"Of course I tried that, it didn't work. The spell rolled right off.  One hell of a curse he's got." He shook his head, huffing slightly as he tried to stand. "Don't just sit there, help me get him in the house!"

Spurred by his mentor's words, the man fumbled up. Alastor ignored the pain in his leg, trying to move quickly. The two wizards worked together, practically dragging the man towards the house. The injured man's eye couldn't help but drift to take in the scene around them as they did. Stunned bodies littered the snow covered landscape, showing no signs of waking. Even that damn mutt Greyback was out cold.

About bloody time. Greyback really was a monster.

It only took a minute for them to get in the house. The trio stumbled through the open doorway, past the fallen door and into the front room. Alastor waved his wand, placing the strongest ward around them he could manage.

Charlus situated Jasper in the center of the trashed room, using his magic to push the furniture out of the way. The old wizard sat down on the floor beside Jasper. Alastor sat on the other side of the unconscious man, unsure of how to help his master.

"This shouldn't take long," The older wizard stated, waving his wand over the man's frame once more. He frowned at the reading. "I'll still need to work quickly."

Alastor was left utterly confused. He knew there was an assortment of ways to magically adopt someone, each tailored to a specific situation. Most adoption rituals took a few days, his own had taken nearly a week. That didn't include the almost two months he lived with Charlus and Dorea to strengthen the magic bond between them.

"I can hear you thinking." The ex-Auror stated, eyes not leaving the dying man. "Just let your cauldron simmer till he's stable."

The young man pushed aside his mild irritation with a small frown. He watched as the wizard took Jasper's hand, placing the palm of it directly to his own. Charlus closed his eyes. He started to chant in a hushed tone, a small glow starting to form between their flat palms. The air in the room started to grow thicker, lingering densely around Jasper specifically. It felt kind of similar to what Petunia had done back at the hospital but with less magic power and more control.

The Auror watched as thin magic strings formed between the two men, connecting with Jasper's body. Hands to hands, feet to feet, head to head, heart to heart.

Core to Core.

They were bound together, a steady pulse of magic flowing out from Charlus and into Jasper. After several long minutes Charlus chanting came to an end, his breathing returning to normal as his eyes opened.

Alastor didn't know what to think. This was nothing like the ritual he'd experienced. There were no potions, no meditation, and no ice cold pool of silver liquid. Compared to all that, this ritual was practically nothing.

"Well, that should do it." The ex-Auror stretched. "That was harder than I expected."

Alastor noted the magic connection was still strong, color quickly returning to the sleeping man's face. Charlus' magic was flowing into Jasper freely, like blood moving through the body.

"What... What did you do?" The young wizard asked tentatively. "That was nothing like how you adopted me."

"Of course not." Charlus looked amused, raising a brow in a teasing manner. "I took you as my heir. I may not be from the main Potter family, but that still requires a much more complicated ritual."

"Then, what was that? Why is your magic tied to him like that?" Alastor gestured to the magic strings, frowning slightly.

"Always forget you can see those." Charlus muttered with a small smile. "You really are quite something, my little sprout."

It wasn't normal to be so sensitive to magic. To see it as clearly as Alastor could was a coveted gift among magical beings of all kinds. The old wizard had helped nurture that gift, but still forgot just how strong it was sometimes.

The ex-Auror ran a hand through his hair.

"Right, small history lesson on 15th century pure-bloods." Charlus sighed to himself with a a small grimace. "There was a very popular practice back then. A family would magically adopt the future wife of the heir, usually when the girl was young and her core was underdeveloped."

Alastor nodded, grateful for his father's disdain for pretentious long explanations.

"They would have the girl use nearly all her magic. The father of the heir would then place a block on the girl's core, making it so she couldn't recover her magic."

The young wizard's mouth dropped, fury filled him at the thought of such a barbaric practice.

"That's-"

"Atrocious," Charlus cut him off, leaning back as he spoke. "I agree. After the girl's core was bound, the mother of the heir would adopt the girl. The witch would tie their cores together temporarily. The only magic the young girl could absorb would be that of the witch she was tied to, meaning-"

"The family magic would fill her core." Alastor finished, a hint of horror in his voice.

Charlus nodded once, a small grimace on his lips.

"They thought it would change the girl's core permanently, preserving the family magic in its perfect state. Thankfully, the ritual fell out of practice in the early 17th century when the first half-blood Healer proved it didn't strengthen the family magic, but only shifted the adopted child's core slightly. After a short time the girl's core would more or less revert back to its natural form, carrying less than twenty percent of the family magic as she reached adulthood. Caused quite a stir, but the results were indisputable."

Alastor nodded absentmindedly, eyes drifting back to the bonds between Jasper and Charlus. The man wasn't sure what to think about all this.

"That's what you did? Bind your cores together?"

"You can stop your worrying sprout." The older wizard shrugged, placing a hand over his core. "I only took inspiration from the ritual they used back then. The bond you're seeing will last until his core fills up with Potter Family magic. Though, afterwards he'll still be family. Dorea and I would be considered his second Parents. His magical guardians, if you would. He still carries his biological parent's magic gene's and will pass them on to any children born after today, but he and he alone will be recognized as a member of the Potter family by any ward or magical being."

Charlus paused, fixing a look on his son.

"You, on the other hand, will only pass on Potter and Black Family Magic. That is, my magic and Dorea's magic. We changed your core to match us. The magic that now flows within you is the perfect blend of us, making you truly and magically our son. Any children you have will be our grandchildren according to the laws of magic itself."

Alastor was slightly stunned.

He thought he'd understood what Charlus and Dorea had offered him. A family, a lineage, and love. Somehow all those things felt heavier now, more meaningful. One thought lingered in the man's mind though.

What about Severus... His son?

The boy had been born some time ago, long before his own adoption into the Potter family. Alastor supposed it likely wouldn't affect the child's magic, but only that of his future children.

Future Children?

The idea caused Alastor's heart to tremble slightly. He didn't know where he and Eileen stood at the moment, but somehow he couldn't help but consider the idea. The possibility...

Charlus was unaware of his son's thoughts. He assumed correctly that the boy was thinking about his new found family, but was mistaken as to which found family that was. The ex-Auror smiled to himself, pleased to see his son starting to set down roots with him and Dorea.

Pulling the young man from his thoughts, the old wizard continued his explanation.

"This young man, Jasper, you called him? He can't absorb magic directly because of this curse. I'm passing it along to him, lending my core in a manner of speaking. His soul should stabilize soon, but until we break his curse we might have to keep him bound to me. Old families do this sort of thing from time to time, binding a child's core to their parents. I'll have to be careful though, having two adults pulling from one core is dangerous." 

The man halted, a serious expression forming on his face. The sight made the Auror nervous. What was the problem? Was Jasper pulling too much magic?

"Alastor..." Charlus swallowed, fixing the young man with a firm gaze. "You said he had a daughter with the same curse..."

Alastor nodded, concern instantly filling him. If Petunia carried the same curse... Was her soul drifting from her body as well?

He cursed, internally berating himself for only thinking about this now.

The young man mentally went over everything he knew about the girl's condition. She was using magic, albeit in her sleep. That implied she was indeed using the magic in her core. Not only that, the magic was stronger than any child he's seen. Did that mean she was also in danger of dispelling her own soul?

The wizard pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out an exasperated sigh.

Euphemia said she shouldn't be able to use any magic, the fact that she could implies she was breaking the curse on her own. But, Jasper had used magic and it nearly killed him. What made Petunia different? If they had the same curse, they should have similar limitations...

Unless she found a way to absorb magic on her own!

Had she really found a way to work around the curse? But what in Salasar's name could she have done? The girl was only 12! This wasn't the sort of thing a first year Hogwarts student did.

A moment of clarity stuck the man.

When he scanned her earlier, back at Eileen's home, the reading had been... odd. He's seen two souls, one with magic... and one with out. He'd brushed the reading off at the time, more focused on the magical binding entrapping the girl's core.

How utterly foolish of him!

There were only a few explanations for that sort of reading, some far more concerning than others. Alastor grimaced, running a hand down his face with a groan. So much for asking his contact in the Department of Mysteries for help. Most unspeakable's were fanatics, the sort that had lost touch with their humanity long ago. Even his contact in the department was a bit off, obsessing over the weirdest things. If the unspeakable's thought she had a second soul... it was very likely Petunia would be locked up and studied.

He couldn't let that happen!

The man stared down at Jasper in deep thought. They would have to be extremely careful moving forward...

"Alastor?" Charlus' words finally reached him. How long had the wizard been talking to him? "The girl, is she well? Do we need to follow them to Hogwarts?"

The young wizard frowned, shaking his head.

"Wrong daughter." He stated. "You saw the youngest, the elder one carries the curse. She's with Euphemia."

Charlus jaw slackened slightly, relief slipping into his face.

"That's good then... very good." He smiled, nodding to himself. "Your aunt Effie would take notice of something like that. The child is in good hands."

"Aye, she'll be safe for the night at least." Alastor nodded, a tinge of heat flushing his ears at the thought of Euphemia Potter being called his Aunt. "We'll have to see about treating her soon, the little thing is using more magic than your average kid."

The old wizard looked puzzled, raising a brow in confusion. In response, Alastor pulled out his journal. He flipped it open, intending to show the last vision to his Father, but the latest entry wasn't familiar.

There was a new vision.

Petunia had written again since he'd left to save her family. How had he not noticed that?

·········⋆༺𓆩❀𓆪༻⋆········

'This was not what Mawrth Selwyn had in mind when the Dark Lord had asked to speak with him. He was supposed to be attacking the Longbottom estate with the others later this evening, but something urgent had divided their forces. There were two new targets added to tonight's raids, both linked to none other than Alastor Moody. They would attack early, and hopefully rejoin the others after.

Most of the wixen he'd come with had gone with that mangy werewolf, leaving Selwyn with only a few lazy men at his disposal. It was fine. He didn't care for the sort that followed the wolf. He liked a clean job, no mess, no fuss. The others could soil themselves, he didn't care. He left the two other Death Eaters to keep watch, moving into the dingy house.

It was of course, just his luck, the target was a drunk muggle. Of all the things he'd been expecting, that hadn't been on the list. Was this man truly a danger to their cause?

'You... she sent you." The drunkard's words slurred, an ugly scowl tugging at his face. "That Bitc-" He retched, a mess spilling from his lips onto the floor.

Mawrth grimaced with disgust, the stench of the dilapidated house lingered in his nose. He'd always considered Muggles lowly swine, this only confirmed his opinion. He truly was doing this world a service by cleansing this filth. He raised his wand, ready to be done with this task.

"Avada- Ooff!"

The muggle slammed into him, knocking the wand to the ground. They fell, landing hard on the warped floor boards. His sweaty red skin made Selwyn's skin crawl.

"You'll pay!" The muggle's warm rancid breath spilled over the wizard. Mawrth's mask did little to help. "I'LL MAKE YOU PAY! EILEEEEEEEN!!!"

The man leaned back, letting out a deranged scream. The wizard tried to push the drunkard off him, fumbling for his wand. The muggle didn't like that, his eyes glinting with something Selwyn recognized.

A distant gleam in the man's eye. It sent cold fear into the wizard's heart. But why? This muggle was useless, powerless against magic... It clicked. Mawrth knew why this muggle was dangerous.

That look in his eye, it was the same look the Dark Lord got before killing someone.'

·········⋆༺𓆩❀𓆪༻⋆········

Alastor Moody bolted out the door, ignoring the call from his father.

He pushed past the stunned bodies as fast as his hobbled leg could manage. Of course they had sent attacks to both houses he'd visited! He'd only been focused on saving Petunia's family, no thought of that vile man had crossed his mind. That might have been for the best, Alastor knew he wasn't in the right state of mind to face the man.

Not after what he'd learned.

The wizard's blood boiled as both Eileen and Severus' condition came to mind. He pushed the thought aside, moving on instinct. He made it past the anti-apparition spell. Without hesitation he pushed his magic once more, returning to the dilapidated house he'd visited mere hours before.

The Auror stood still, his jaw clamped tightly shut as he viewed the effect of his actions. He couldn't feel the pain in his leg, nor did he notice how little magic he had left. The only thing he noticed was the blazing building alight before him, with a dark mark looming over head.

Tobias Snape was dead... and it was all his fault.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Notes:

( · ❛ ֊ ❛) ...

well... I told you Tobias would be taken care of. ˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶

I do hope you all enjoyed this little chapter! Is the adoption mess as clear as mud? Good! ദ്ദി ˉ͈̀꒳ˉ͈́ )✧

I love the idea that there are different ways to adopt someone, and that depending on the situation you use a different method.

Once again, Veechers helped me with editing this chapter! Such a life saver, I'm forever grateful   ཻུ۪۪♡.

Ravenll (esterxlas) is our darling Spanish Translator! A huge shout out for their hard work!

 I'd like to give a special thanks to Drea_Vision for this absolutely amazing edit!! It's so pretty!! I can't help but smile every time I look at it!!

♡〜٩( ˃́▿˂̀ )۶〜♡

It translates to 'We all need a little adventure' and that is just so beautiful to me (⸝⸝ᵕᴗᵕ⸝⸝) 

I love the idea of Petunia calling Severus 'Prince Potter' ( ≧ᗜ≦) It sounds sooooo cute!!

I suppose that's all for now! Thank you all for your sweet comments! ꨄ︎ They mean the world to me!

I'll catch ya' all in the next chapter!! ٩(^ᗜ^ )و ´-

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Ello!! (˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶)  Several of you have been asking for a Cast List!!

Here is Part 1!! It will be a while yet before we get the next batch, but this will work for now.

These are my personal choices and who I think of while writing the characters. That said, feel free to disregard those that don't resonate with you! If you think of 'Ben Barnes' as Sirius Black, WONDERFUL!! The man is a chiseled work of art, that really does fit the Character! I, however, wanted someone else for my Sirius.

Take this for what it is, and do with it what you like. As my mother would say 'Eat the meat, spit out the bones.'  ദ്ദി ˉ͈̀꒳ˉ͈́ )✧

Thank you so much for all the support and sweet comments! You guys are amazing!! ꨄ︎

Cheers to reaching Chapter 50!!

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Sophie Nelisse as Petunia Evans

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Theresa Holden as Lily Evans

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Winona Ryder as Angie Malter

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Jude Law as Jasper Evans

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Keanu Reeves as Severus Phineas Snape

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Alan Rickman as Alastor Moody

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Eva Green as Eileen Prince

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Henry Cavill as Charlus Potter

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Lily James as Dorea Potter

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Anne Hathaway as Euphemia Potter

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Jamie Camil as Fleamont Potter

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Lucas Zumann as James Fleamont Potter

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Charlie Cox as Sirius Black

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Liam Aiken as Remus Lupin

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Walker Scobell as Peter Pettigrew

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Charlie Rowe as Frank Longbottom

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Timothee Chalamet as Regulus Black

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

Douglas Rain as Alphard Black    &   Maggie Smith as Minerva McGonagal 

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹══════════════

✧ ৻(•̀ ᗜ •́ ৻)⊹｡₊*⊹.˚  Tada!! What do you think?? 

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Jacqueline Shacklebolt was more than frustrated at the moment, a deep frown resting on her lips.

Being the minister’s head secretary was more work than she’d expected. She’d been in over a dozen meetings today, communicating with the different department heads to ensure they were ready to start off the new year properly. Several of them were mentally on holiday already, barely paying attention. The witch couldn’t blame them, she was nearly there herself.

After popping home for a quick lunch with her darling son, Kingsley, she was right back at it.

She finished drafting notices to inform employees of policy changes taking effect with the coming new year. She needed to shift the minister’s schedule again, moving the inspection of the Floo Network to tomorrow instead of today. The head of the Department of Magical Transportation came down with something and owled in ill today.

The new senior undersecretary, Marcus O’Neil, frowned as he read the letter aloud to them. Neither Jacqueline nor Aguilera Hooch, the minister’s deputy secretary, were fooled by the foolish wizard's lies. It was obvious he just wanted an early vacation.  The two women shared an unamused look with each other while the report came in. It had been an absolute mess, but they got it sorted.

Soon after dealing with that mess, Lord Malfoy brought his heir to see the Ministry. Why the wizard had to do that today of all days was beyond her. Abraxas Malfoy tried to force a meeting with the minister with no regard for anyone else's schedule. That wasn’t going to happen today, regardless of who was asking.

Lord Malfoy was frustrated, but seemed willing to let the matter go with the promise of a meeting soon. The young heir, Lucius Malfoy, wasn’t satisfied with that. The boy tried to push the matter, interrupting Jacqueline quite rudely.

“How recalcitrant!” The 16 year old child scowled. “Do you know who I am?”

Jacqueline brow’s both raised in slight surprise. Recalcitrant? Did he even know the definition of the word? She ignored the urge to ask, turning to Marcus instead.

“O’Neil, summon a healer.” The witch began, a nonchalant expression resting on her face. “This young man seems to have forgotten who he is.”

It took every ounce of self control the woman held not to smile with satisfaction. The two Malfoy’s expressions were everything she could have hoped for. The Malfoy heir looked as if he’d been hit with a slimy fish. Lord Malfoy pursed his lips, his frustration building towards his young heir.

Jacqueline held her face in place with practiced grace, though internally she was smirking. Marcus O’Neil had to physically bite his lip to keep from reacting, while Aguilera masked a small laugh as a cough.

The young Malfoy didn't like that. He opened his mouth once more, ready to lash out. There was no doubt he would have, if not for the firm hand of Lord Malfoy now resting on the young man’s shoulder. Abraxas Malfoy assured Lady Shacklebolt of his son’s health, using her proper title as a warning to his son. It was a nearly silent warning to the child, reminding him of who he was speaking to. In response Lucius Malfoy swallowed his words down with a scowl, his fiery gaze turning away.

The witch fought the urge to shake her head at the child.

Instead she skillfully moved the conversation back to Lord Malfoy’s desire to meet with the minister. Jacqueline personally helped them schedule a meeting for next Thursday, instead of letting O’Neil handle it. She needed to smooth things over with the Malfoy lord personally. It wouldn’t do well for her son if she left things like this. Animosity wouldn't help anyone. That said, she couldn’t let the heir’s insult go without punishment.

The solution was simple, give them one of the worst meeting times available.

It was later in the week, meaning Eugenia Jenkins’ mind would be on the coming Holiday weekend instead of the meeting. It was also just before lunch. Those who worked closely with the minister knew better than to bring important matters around that time of day. She was utterly useless right before lunch.

Speaking of Eugenia Jenkins, after sending the Malfoy’s off, the witch had insisted they go over the budget once more. Jacqueline wouldn’t have minded, if the ruddy woman could make up her mind! For nearly two hours the woman hemmed and hawed, teetering over how they should shift the money around. In the end, they didn’t make a single noteworthy change.

Everyone was growing frustrated with the situation, especially Jacqueline.

She had hoped that working under the minister would allow her to influence their world for the better. Eugenia had seemed promising at first, especially with how she had handled the Squib Rights marches those years ago. But now the woman struggled to make the smallest decisions. She was quick to lash out verbally if she felt someone overstepped their station, but became paralyzed when a difficult choice had to be made. This left the government stagnant. Unfortunately, much like stagnant water, the ministry’s stagnation was starting to fester.

Jacqueline shook her head in grim resignation. The ministry needed someone fresh to stir the cauldron, someone without preexisting political attachments. They desperately needed change if there is to be any hope for the future of the wizarding world.

WHOOOSH

The bustling of the room halted, all turning to look at the fireplace. The hearth of the floo had lit up, a call coming through. This was a private line directly to the secretarial office, only a select few could use it. The witch couldn’t help but glance at the clock with a frown. It was rather late. The minister had already left and it was nearly time for her and the others to head home for the day.

Jacqueline let out a small sigh, staring up at the ceiling for a moment. The temptation to ignore the call was strong, especially when the woman thought of her darling son waiting at home for her. Jacqueline’s eyes met those of her coworkers. They all seemed to share her desire to ignore the call and deal with it in the morning.

But that wouldn’t do. It would bother Jacqueline all night if she didn’t answer it. She couldn’t help but wonder who in Helga’s name would be calling at this time of night?

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Charlus Bloody Potter

Of course it just had to be him!

At first she thought it was a social call, but then she remembered who she was talking to. The man would only have called this late for something important and time sensitive. The conversation left her with more questions than answers, which wasn’t normal for an interaction with Charlus Potter. The fact that he wasn’t giving many details spoke volumes of the dangerous nature of the situation. It wasn't something he could safely explain over a floo call. The other ministry workers in her office seemed to sense the shift in the air, silently hovering with uneasy expressions.

Trouble was coming.

Operation Golden Pheasant had been a disaster, one that had nearly revealed the wizarding world for good. Dozens of wixen had died and plenty more had been hurt. If this was anything even close to that, it wasn’t a good sign.

Jacqueline quickly sent O'Neil to summon the Aurors, thoughts turning to her son. Their nanny elf, Lorie, was a dear creature who cared perfectly for young Kingsley. But if trouble was afoot, it would be wise to have a proper witch present. Just the idea of having Dorea tending to her son was relieving. That woman could handle most anything with ease, considering who she was married to.

The witch wasn’t surprised when Charlus cut the call off. It wasn’t like him to give long farewells, especially when there was trouble brewing. Unfortunately, that left Jacqueline with a flurry of work to do and little time to get it done before the minister heard about it.

With determination she left the pile of papers, heading for the D.M.L.E. debriefing room.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Jacqueline Shacklebolt frowned, eyes roaming over the assembled Aurors. More specifically, the missing ones. It had been nearly ten minutes since the call had gone out but a third of the Aurors had yet to arrive, including Alastor Moody the Head of the D.M.L.E.

The witch’s stomach dropped at the realization, her heart growing heavy with concern.

Most had hurried into the room, coming dressed in their enchanted red robes, ready for a fight. Others had lazily waltzed in, unkempt and disinterested. That alone was concerning, but with so many absent Aurors, there were obviously bigger concerns to be had.

The witch’s lips pressed in a firm line as she stood in front of the large crowd. They had divided themselves into three groups, standing somewhat orderly while waiting for instructions. She knew quite a bit about the inner workings of the Aurors, considering how often their work came up in Wizengamot meetings and trials.

The first group specialized in the investigation of magical crimes and wrongdoings. They would sort evidence and prepare cases to bring before Wizengamont. Most called them the I.I. Service. It officially stood for the Investigators of Intrigue Service. Unofficially, the name came into play because the detectives were often heard responding positively with ‘Aye-Aye Sir’.

The second group worked with domestic affairs such as arguments between wixen and enforcing laws. They often patrolled Diagon Alley to mind the peace and detour troublemakers. Most called them the D.A. or Daily Aurors. They were the most seen out of all Aurors, assisting with arrests and detainment as necessary.

The last group was the most specialized, and smallest. They were the Elite Aurors, trained thoroughly by the head of the D.M.L.E. These wizards and witches went on raids, managed interrogations, hunted dark wizards, and guarded dignitaries. They were what most people thought of when the word ‘Auror’ was spoken, though rarely seen by the public.

All Aurors were required to have a certain level of magical skill and physical ability. If summoned to defend the wizarding world, they all had to be able to hold their own. They had sworn an oath to answer the call, and protect the magical world to the best of their ability.

But some of them hadn’t answered the call.

Lady Shacklebolt examined the roster in hand with a frown. There were two elite Aurors on an undercover mission to dig up what they could on that rising Dark Lord. They weren’t due back for another few days so their absence was expected. The I.I. Service were missing six, only one was excused for an overseas vacation. There were far more Aurors missing from the D.A. group, 28 in total.

The woman’s heart clenched uncomfortably. She pushed that aside, handing the roster off as she stepped forward to speak. With a silent wave of her wand the witch cast the voice amplification charm, Sonorus.

“Attention Aurors.” The group quieted, having various reactions to her presence. Jacqueline’s magically projected voice didn’t waver, holding an official tone. “Nearly ten minutes ago I received a floo call from Charlus Potter.”

The room filled with muttering, younger recruits looked awe stuck at the notion. The older ones looked properly worried.

Of course, they all knew the name Charlus Potter. The ‘Spare Potter’ had made a big name for himself as an Auror, even with his half-blood status. Though not as well known as Fleamont Potter, the Master Potioneer, Charlus Potter was still an impressive wizard. People would not easily forget the man who helped stabilize the Auror program after the war with Grindelwald had been won.

The witch held up a hand, quieting the murmurs.

“Ex-Auror Potter suggested we run an Emergency Response Training.” The woman noticed the younger Aurors relaxed a bit at her words. The older Aurors weren’t so naive, their stance stiffening. “Prepare yourselves, all wands at the ready!”

The room filled with affirmative responses. Jacqueline watched the well trained crew divide themselves, new recruits spread evenly among the more experienced Aurors. Some less prepared Aurors rushed to get their robes on while others didn’t bother. Several groups quickly left to patrol populated locations such as St. Mungoes, Diagon Alley, Hogsmead, and the Ministry itself. Those more lazy Aurors had opted to loiter here, intending to wait for emergency calls on the floo that would never come.

But they did come.

First it was a single call. Several unknown wizards had broken into someone’s home, one of the parents used the floo to call for help. A team was sent out quickly. Those left were still a bit relaxed, until the next call came. It was nearly an identical request. Unknown wizards trespassing and throwing dark spells. Another team was sent out, those remaining shared uncertain looks with one another.

The third call for help came from a house elf.

The creature had apparated into the receiving room down the hall with two small children held close, pleading for someone to save their masters. One of the Aurors took the children to St. Mungos to get looked at while another team asked the house elf apparate them back to its masters. The elf had nodded with thankful words, huge tears streaking down its face while it pulled the team away.

The calls continued to pour in, one after another. The remaining Aurors had lost their lazy attitude, jumping into action to help with the slew of attacks. The first team returned, looking properly battle worn. Some of them had scorch marks dotting their red uniforms, all of them were dripping with sweat and covered in grime.

Jacqueline stood beside Aguilera and O’Neil on the second level balcony of the Aurors’ offices. They could look down and watch everything unfolding below.

“Report.” The Vice Captain of the Aurors yelled, eyeing the group with a fierce look.

“Eight dark wixen stunned and left in the brig, one escaped capture. The injured have been transferred to St. Mungoes.” The leader stated, wiping the sweat from his brow. “No serious injuries to the team.”

The vice captain nodded firmly, ordering them to rest while they could.

The calls continued to come in one after another, leaving the Aurors dangerously understaffed. The teams didn’t have nearly long enough to rest before they needed to head out on another call. There was no way the small night crew would have been able to handle this onslaught.

The latest call for help wasn’t a direct attack. A house was burning in the middle of a muggle community, a magically charmed smoke hovering over the burning building in the shape of a skull and a snake. They only sent three Aurors to investigate to uphold the statute of secrecy. It was all they could spare at the moment.

Jacqueline watched with pursed lips as the Aurors cycled through the room. Crews returned to recuperate, but their numbers were slowly starting to drop. Several Aurors had run out of physical stamina, while others were low on magic or injured. Teams were growing smaller with each response, while the stream of calls requesting help remained steady. They received word that St. Mungoes was no better, being swarmed by those seeking help as well as those dropped off by the Aurors.

One thing became apparent to Jacqueline, someone had amassed a very large group of dark wixen for this attack. Perhaps this was some movement by old Grindelwald supporters? But they had remained mostly inactive over the last 15 years or so. Regardless of who was at the heart of the nefarious scheme, this was meticulously planned. Had it not been for intervention from Charlus Potter there would have been far more casualties stacking up.

“What the devil is going on here?” A harsh familiar feminine tone brought Lady Shacklebolt from her thoughts. She turned, only just managing to hold in an exasperated sigh.

Minister Eugenia Jenkins had discovered them.

“I didn’t approve of this!” The woman’s face turned back and forth as she stared at the Aurors bustling about. “Stop! I order you to stop!”

The Aurors were too focused to bother with the woman’s sudden appearance, still rushing forward to answer the next round of calls.

“Minister,” Jacqueline began, gracefully moving down to the first floor to meet the woman. “We have a situation.”

“Well I’ll say!” Eugenia gestured to the busy room with her hands. “What have you done? This isn’t in the budget!”

“We have bigger issues at the moment.” The Head Secretary tried to remain composed, but noticed those around starting to take notice of the minister's words. People always paid attention when money was involved. “Our people are being attacked, dark wizards have been-”

The minister cut her off.

“I don’t want to hear Shacklebolt! You’ve stepped out of line!” The witch spat. “Call them off, we won’t be paying any of them for this- this exercise or whatever you’re calling it!”

Lady Shacklebolt’s eyes narrowed at the woman.

“People are being attacked in their own homes, and I will not sit by and let it happen!” She growled back.

The witch bristled with rage towards Jacqueline, her temper flaring.

“I’ll have your job for this! You didn’t follow protocol, acting like I don’t even exist. I am the minister! You answer to-”

“ENOUGH!” A new voice cut the woman off, all eyes shifting to find it.

Jacqueline couldn’t help but stare, relief instantly filling her. There in the doorway stood Charlus Potter and Alastor Moody, the latter looking more battle torn than all the other Aurors combined.

“I’ve had just about enough of your codswallop!” Charlus Potter continued, glaring at Minister Jenkins openly.

“Aye,” Alastor chimed in, hobbling beside him. “Never heard such a load of hippogriff dung in my department before."

Minister Eugenia Jenkins was taken aback by the men, specifically the injured state of Auror Moody. She wasn’t used to seeing such things from the comfort of her fancy office. Lady Shaklebolt however, was more accustomed to this sort of thing, if only because her late husband had been an Auror.

“To think you would value a menial budget over the lives of your citizens!” Charlus Potter stepped closer to the women, a fierce glare aimed the minister’s way. “You really ought to sort out your priorities, minister.”

“I- you…” The woman floundered.

“Aren't you supposed to be the voice of our community or something? Protecting them and ensuring they continue to live happy fulfilling lives?" His accusations came out harsh, like a slap to the face. "To blatantly ignore a call for help from your citizens makes you no better than those bastards attacking them!” Charlus’ furious voice hung the room, drawing everyone's attention.

The minister gaped, paralyzed by the fierce scolding she'd just received. Eugenia’s eyes drifted around the room, realizing the shear number of heavy disproving stares that had settled on her. Jacqueline watched as the realization hit the witch, she had no say in what went on here.

She was not the one in charge.

Charlus Potter took mercy on her, his stiff confrontational stance relaxing slightly.

“Minister, you need to stand down.” He began, his voice quiet but firm. “This isn't some protest march or political rally. We are under attack, the citizens of the wizarding world are being cornered in their own homes! You can’t handle the situation at hand, best let someone else step in.”

There was a quiet hum of agreements from the Aurors still recovering in the room. The witch bowing her head slightly with her hands fisted at her side. Her silence spoke volumes. Charlus stepped back, making eye contact with Jacqueline.

Lady Shacklebolt didn’t need any more prompting, gently pulling the minister away and leading her silently up to the second floor to join Aguilera and O’Neil. The younger man quickly made tea for the minister, setting her up on a small chair near the wall. 

The woman stared into her cup with a firm frown plastered on her face, her cheeks blotchy and eyes swollen. Jacqueline felt the twinge in her heart. For all the woman's faults, it was obvious how she did care. Eugenia Jenkins handled a great many things over the years, but it was clear to see the position had worn her down. She might be prone to obsessing over minor issues, but that didn't stop the woman from trying.

Carefully Jacqueline patted the witch's shoulder in what she hoped was a comforting manner.

The minister looked up, meeting Lady Shacklebolts’ eyes. The head secretary offered a small smile and a reassuring nod, but no words. For that Eugenia seemed grateful. Eventually, the minister took a deep breath, steadying herself. Her eyes turned downward to the first floor. The four of them watched the Aurors working from the balcony in silence, though internally they were all thinking very deeply about what had just happened.

Jacqueline noticed a few more teams had returned during the ‘discussion’ between Charlus and the minister. The Aurors were visibly relieved to see both Moody and Potter. Several of the older Aurors looked to Potter for orders, asking him what he wanted them to do. The older wizard stepped aside.

“What are you asking me for? I'm retired.” The man gestured to his protege. "Talk to your superior."

This sparked a round of quiet laughter from the group, along with an eye roll from Alastor Moody. The young injured man was being tended to by one of the older Aurors, having been given fresh bandages on both his eye and leg. He stood up just as all eyes landed on him, hobbling over to the podium as he spoke.

“LISTEN UP!” Head-Auror Moody shouted. “As you dunderheads have no doubt noticed, we are under attack! I have intel on several key persons being targeted, but not all of them. I hope you lot got some fight left, because we’re in for a long night!”

The room was filled with the sound of ‘Aye-Aye-Sir’ and similar things. The Aurors were energized by their commander, though seeing a legend like Potter no doubt boosted morale a good bit too. Jacqueline watched with wonder as the wixen bellow filed into true order. Even the new recruits seemed ready to jump back into the fight. Alastor Moody nodded to his subordinates, pulling out a small leather book and flipping it open.

“Pleakley, get a team over to check on the Gibbon’s family! Orpington, check on the Ashworth’s!” The two Aurors the wizard called out quickly assembled teams. Before they could leave, the man continued. “And remember-”

“CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” The entire D.M.L.E. finished in a synchronized voice, pulling a small smirk to the injured man’s lips. Even Charlus Potter's distinct voice had carried the words through the room.

“Get going then, you pack of wild pygmy puffs!”

Jacqueline Shacklebolt watched the Aurors’ departure. Alastor hobbled into action, getting reports on the situation at hand. Charlus Potter was at his side, the two men speaking back and forth as they agreed on something. More emergency calls continued to come, but it somehow seemed more manageable now.

The brig began filling up. Normally rooming prisoners together wasn't done, but with the sheer amount of dark wixen being captured it was unavoidable. Still, a few here and there had managed to escape capture.

Eventually the calls started to slow down, less people were being attacked. Alastor took the opportunity to send out teams to check on the missing Aurors. Jacqueline heard the man say something about how they all couldn't be traitors.

It was at that point that Moody flipped out his book again, stiffly pausing as his eyes read the pages. Charlus read over the injured wizard’s shoulder, a firm frown forming. Jacqueline couldn't help but ponder the action silently in her mind.

“Harper!” Alastor called out. “Get a team to the Prewitt Estate, NOW!”

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Chapter Text

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════

Petunia Rosaline Evans dreamt of nothing.

She saw no colors, heard no sounds. And yet, the girl had never been so mentally awake during sleep before. The reincarnate could still feel the aching pain in her mind as her dreamless sleep continued, a steady pressure pulsing behind her eyes along with her heartbeat. It was more than slightly odd— how aware of herself she was. It was almost like sitting in an unlit black room with nothing around to keep her mind occupied. Yet, it was somehow weirdly familiar to Petunia.

Whoosh!

Without warning, an indescribable heat flared just behind her eyes. The aching pain she’d been feeling was replaced with an intense burning sensation, like having two large orbs of heated metal stabbed behind her eyes. It filled her vision with blinding light, a stark contrast to the darkness she had been in moments before.

“It… It hurts.” The reincarnate’s thoughts rang out, her eyes shut tightly as the fierce light persisted.

Tears flew down Petunia’s cheeks, the pain was nothing like she’d ever felt before. The light was too intense, leaving her vision splotched with colors, some of which she had never seen before. The young blonde whimpered, wishing for nothing more than the pain to stop.

‘ You’re trying to keep the light inside you child. ’ The ethereal words brushed past the girl like a kind, gentle wind, an unfamiliar feminine tone carrying them.

‘ You must stop trying to bottle it up. It will only hurt you more, my dear Petunia...’

The reincarnate opened her mouth to question the voice, but no words could come out. Another, even more intense wave of heat swelled in her mind, chasing the girl’s breath away.

‘ Open your eyes my dear, before you are consumed entirely…! ’

Petunia’s mind was drowning in an all-consuming sweltering heat. She couldn’t imagine opening her eyes, for it hurt too much to even consider it. She just wanted it to stop. The reincarnate’s body shook. The heat filled her entire being now, as if it was attempting to burn her very existence away.

‘ You must embrace it .’ The ethereal woman’s voice sounded once more. ‘ Embrace your strength, your power!”

Petunia trembled, her mind overwhelmed by pain. In desperation, she chose to do as this strange voice had told her. Using what meager strength she had left, the reincarnate forced her eyes to crack open.

The girl instantly let out a sigh of relief.

The pressure building behind Petunia’s eyes released, the pain slowly retreating with it. The reincarnate opened her eyes properly, letting the blinding light pour from her eyes. In the darkness, her eyes looked like two stars burning brightly in the night sky. The heat slowly dissipated, leaving the young girl more exhausted than she’d been in either of her two lives.

‘There we are. Very good, young witch. Very good.’

The reincarnate could feel someone’s comforting presence around her as her mind went blank, her consciousness slipping into a state of true sleep. The pain steadily vanished, the memory of it fading like most dreams did, allowing the reincarnate to get her much needed rest.

That was, until the sound of bickering children reached the young girl’s ears. It had started off quiet enough, the sort of whispered squabble that could be ignored while one slept. But the argument was growing steadily more tense, making it impossible to remain asleep. The voices tugged the girl way from her blissful slumber and into the waking world. Her face crinkled, an exhausted and frustrated scowl forming on her face.

What on earth could Lily and Severus be so spirited about this early in the morning?

The girl tried once more to ignore them, covering her eyes with the crook of her elbow. Was it too much to ask for a single day to sleep in? It was if you were living under the same roof as Lily Evans. The girl had been up the crack of dawn every day of vacation, claiming to be dying of boredom or ecstatic for the slow approach of Christmas. It was foolish to hope things would be different today. But that begged the question, why were they arguing in her room anyway?

The reincarnate’s own curiosity started to lift the dreamy haze from her mind. The blonde found herself half listening to the children, a frown forming on her lips.

“-I’m telling you, it’s Grindelwald!” The young voice of an unfamiliar boy hissed. “I heard some Medi-Witches gossiping about it… before I got caught again.”

Petunia stiffened, only just resisting the urge to bolt upright. That was definitely not Severus' voice .

“Now, now my good man,” Another slightly older boy responded extravagantly. “He has long died, felled by Headmaster Dumbledore, in a grand duel no less. You really think he managed something like this from beyond the grave?”

“Who else could it be…?” The younger of the two responded in retaliation, sounding almost hesitant for a true reply.

A heavy silence settled over the boys. They were obviously mulling over their own thoughts. Petunia was much the same, but for very different reasons.

Petunia didn’t know where she was, let alone how she got here. The blonde remembered being whisked away by Alastor, and being examined by Healer Potter. Drat! She must have properly fallen asleep when she tried to rest her eyes. At least her headache was finally gone, but that didn’t answer her current conundrum.

Why was she here of all places? Who were these kids and what the devil were they going on about so early in the morning? Grindelwald was hardly something children should be gossiping about, let alone Medi-Witches who were surrounded by listening ears. Honestly, was that anyway to run a hospital?

Tentatively the girl lifted her arm to peek at her surroundings, attempting to without alerting the boys to her presence.

She was no longer in the examination room, that much was obvious. Instead the girl found herself in what looked like a hospital playroom. There were several couches lining the walls, toys and books littering the floor as well as a plethora of pillows and blankets. Petunia noticed there were at least 30 children in the room, some were playing in small groups while most others were sleeping in piles dotted around the room. What was truly interesting was the lack of adults in the room. There were a few older kids tending the group, but not a single adult.

That was rather unprofessional- in Petunia’s humble opinion at least. Perhaps that's just how things were done in this time period?

There was another thing bothering the girl, something a bit more important. The lack of Severus’ presence. He wasn’t in the room at all, his familiar head of dark hair nowhere to be seen. Her friend wouldn’t have left her alone without reason, that just wasn’t like him. Something important must have happened to take him away, the blonde just hoped it wasn’t anything bad.

Petunia shook the concerning thought, turning her attention back to the two boys in front of her. Both were sitting on the floor, their backs leaning against the couch she’d been sleeping on. Luckily, the boys didn’t seem to realize she was awake.

It was easy to see why they had settled here of all places. Petunia was the only other person around, all the other children were across the room giving the two a small semblance of privacy for their little ‘talk’. They were an odd pair, perhaps the most mismatched out of all the groups in the room. The younger couldn’t have been older than Lily and Severus, while the older boy was a proper teenager, perhaps 14 or so? They were obviously not related, at least as far as Petunia could tell.

“I just… I just wanted to see my Father, they haven’t told me anything yet, Gil.” The younger boy’s shoulders sagged, his dark brown hair falling down to cover his glistening eyes. “It’s been hours… Is he even alright? Like, I know how strong my Father is… but they swarmed us, he didn’t even have a chance t’ properly fight back… If Nessy hadn’t popped us away…”

Petunia’s heart went out to the poor child, twinging at the idea of her own Father being attacked as the boy had described. The reincarnate understood his plight, she would be sorely tempted to sneak out and search for answers herself. The reincarnate resisted the urge to reach out and hug the boy, a silent hope in her heart that the Healers would take good care of the boy’s Father, whoever he was.

“I understand your plight, William.” The elder boy’s gaze drifted away, his bright attitude dimmed with his words. “There’s been no word on my Mother’s condition either. Though the head boy is off talking to one of the matrons at the moment, perhaps he’ll bring back good news for both of us?”

The distressed brunette wiped his nose with his sleeve, nodding silently. The older one, Gil as he’d been called, took that as a good sign. His loud charismatic voice easily filled the air as he joked to distract the young child at his side.

“Honestly, I’m still a bit torn about things myself. Should I be impressed you managed to slip out of the room, twice in a matter of hours, or concerned at the lack of security here in the Aurors Medical wing?”

A very small mischievous smirk started to take shape on young William’s lips, a sense of pride hiding behind it, no doubt.

“Wasn’t that hard really. Nothing like sneaking past my Mother.” That earned a solid chuckle from Gil, a look of complete understanding on his face. The young boy continued, his words becoming more animated as he went on. “The healers were all darting about, running back and forth room t’ room with potions and tomes. They didn’t even notice me. If it hadn’t been for those Aurors standing guard, I think I’d have never been caught.”

“Well, it is their job, hunting down and finding people. One would think they’d at least be decent at it.” Gill shook his head, running a hand through his golden curls. “I’d be more concerned if they hadn’t caught sight of you. Though perhaps, with a bit more practice, you might just manage slipping past them one day.”

William looked a bit excited by the idea, an improper smirk tugging up at his lips.

“Could you imagine!” Then the child suddenly swallowed, a hesitant look forming in his eyes. “My mother would kill me.”

Petunia had to bite her lip to keep from verbally agreeing. A smile slowly made its home on her face as the boys’ conversation continued on.

“Now, now my good lad!” Gil threw an exaggerated playful wink. “That is why you mustn't get caught. If the Aurors were deceived by your skills, surely you could fool your own mother?”

“Absolutely not!” Will stated firmly. “Aurors are one thing, I’m sure I could manage that with enough practice. But my Mother could spot me polyjuiced, with an invisibility cloak, and a notice-me-not charm placed by Merlin himself. Nothing ever slips past her!”

Gil raised a brow at the young child’s words.

“Come now, William. You’re not using that fantastic head of yours! You’ll be starting Hogwarts in the coming year! What better place to practice and hone your skills? Why, I might even offer my assistance on the matter.” The blonde boy bumped shoulders with the young brunette beside him, his tone dropping into a hushed tone. “I happen to be rather well versed in the art of sneaking about the castle after dark.”

The younger boy looked a bit doubtful, a single brow raised.

“Thanks, I guess.”

“You are quite welcome!” Gil waved his hand, as a jester from medieval times might have. That is, extremely exaggerated and terribly amusing.

William shook his head at that, his dark brown hair tousled slightly at the movement.

The action reminded Petunia of Severus. His hair would move similarly when he rolled his eyes at one of her crazy new story ideas or Lily’s silliness. The future potions master was rather expressive with his eyes, unlike what the books and movies might have suggested. The distant thought brought a small smile to the girl’s lips.

“You woke her up.” A new voice interrupted the girl’s thoughts.

Petunia’s eyes flew up, meeting those of a young man walking towards them. He was the oldest person she’d seen this morning, nearly a proper adult. If it hadn’t been for the Hogwarts ‘Head Boy’ badge pinned to his robes, one could have easily mistaken him for a graduate.

“I stepped out for two minutes , and you just couldn’t help yourselves.” The head boy let out a small sigh of resignation, shaking his poker straight dirty blonde head of hair.

The two boys who were being scolded turned to stare at Petunia with wide eyes. The reincarnate felt heat rush into her cheeks, her anonymity completely lost. They truly hadn’t noticed her awakened state, nor her eavesdropping. Unsure of what else to do, Petunia pushed herself up properly, letting the cloak draped over shoulder fall to her side.

“When did you wake up?” William’s astonished question hung in the air, a slightly sharp undertone to it, like an accusation of sorts.

“A while ago.” Petunia forced herself to relax, meeting the brunette's stare head on with a nonchalant shrug. “With how… energetically you were talking, it’s really no wonder I woke up.”

The brunette gaped at her, but was unable to find a response.

“Apologies,” Gil gave a very exaggerated bow towards the reincarnate. “William and I were so entrapped in our conversation, we didn’t notice we’d disturbed your precious peaceful slumber.”

Petunia couldn’t help but chuckle at the overzealous apology, finding amusement in the head boy’s long suffered sigh filling the background.

“I don’t remember coming in here… How long was I asleep for?”

The three strangers shared a silent look with one another, earning a frown from the girl. Even William looked less bristled towards her, taking on a somber expression that no child should be able to manage at that age. That left the girl a bit confused, to say the least.

The reincarnate brushed off their odd reactions, focusing her expectant gaze on the eldest of the three. Her sharp eyes seemed to almost stun him for a moment, till his shoulders sagged in slight defeat, another small sigh escaping his lips.

“You were asleep when they brought you in, found you in one of the examination rooms. I guess they must have needed the space for another patient, so they brought you here.” He began, kneeling beside her. “Not sure how long you’ve been resting. It’s nearly half past 6 in the morning now. A bit early still, but not the worst. Some of us have been up the whole night, for one reason or another...”

The dirty blonde threw a pointed glance William’s way, one that the younger boy simply ignored, stuffing his hands in his pockets.

The girl blinked twice, processing what she’d just been told.

 So much for a ‘quick nap’. The thought made Petunia's heart twist in her chest, like she’d forgotten something important . As to what it might have been, the reincarnate was at a loss. She shook her head, running a hand through her hair with a small groan. Slowly her eyes came back to the three boys in front of her. Had they been silently waiting for her reaction.

“I was in an examination room with my friend and Healer Potter. I must have dozed off while they were talking about potions…” Petunia noticed the curious looks she got at the mention of Euphemia. The head boy specifically looked interested at that. She couldn’t really blame him, not after how starstruck she’d been in front of the woman last night.

“They must still be treating your friend then.” The young man continued, his eyes flashed with sympathy. “You’re in the Aurors Children’s Ward still, but this is a waiting room of sorts.”

“What exactly are you all waiting for?” The girl asked, earning an annoyed snort from William.

“For our families t’ get treated.” He rolled his eyes. “What else would we be doing?”

Petunia blinked wide eyed. She should have guessed as much. It really was quite obvious, now that he had said it aloud. William looked satisfied with her reaction, one corner of his mouth quirking up in a snarky smirk. The young girl didn’t like that very much.

The reincarnate glared lightly at the boy, sticking her tongue out at him as her sister might have done.

William was momentarily taken aback by that. His eyes widened in surprise, dancing with a new found light. Petunia was sure he was going to retort in some way, so she turned away and focused all her attention on the head boy still kneeling beside her.

“Be nice.” The dirty blonde young man scolded William lightly before giving Petunia a small apologetic smile. “Don’t mind him too much, he’s going a bit stir crazy.”

Gil grinned, nodding animatedly in agreement. The young brunette scoffed at that, muttering something under his breath.

“He must be,” Petunia nodded understandingly, more than a bit amused by the group's antics. “To have slipped the room twice.”

It was William’s turn to be embarrassed, his cheeks and forehead taking on a red tint. He snuffed and looked away from her with his arms crossed. Gil looked amused, his shining smile widening at the offhand comment. The corner of the reincarnate’s mouth tentatively curled up, a smirk attempting to form.

The girl continued speaking, letting her eyes settle on the dirty blond head boy once more.

“Are you in charge here then? That would make you a Healer, but you’re so young…?” She let her words drift off, tilting her head to the side in exaggerated curiosity.

She knew he wasn’t in charge here, or at least he wasn’t a healer in charge. The badge on his robes told her that much, he was far too young to be a fully trained healer. But being ‘Head Boy’ no doubt made it natural for him to take charge of the children… But why had he needed to?

The young man’s eyes lit up at her words, a proud smile quickly taking shape.

“Oh, I’m no Healer yet.” He began a bit shyly, confirming Petunia’s suspicion. “Still got another few months of Hogwarts before I start my apprenticeship here. I was touring the different departments, volunteered to help out when-” The boy’s words halted, a flash of extreme regret shooting across his face.

Both younger boys had similar reactions. Gil’s smile instantly dimmed, his shoulders sagging. William turned away, as if he didn't want anyone to look at him, his fists cleanched tightly at his side. 

The dirty blonde young man shook his head, scolding himself in muttered words Petunia couldn't make out. Something about needing to be more careful, and not wanting to upset someone. 

The reincarnate got the distinct impression she was missing something, but before she could ask the head boy extended his hand to Petunia, the muggle way.

“Never mind that. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Ted Tonks , Hogwarts Head-Boy, at your service.”

…

Lucy mentally screamed.

Petunia mentally screamed.

The two internal voices of the reincarnated girl synchronized in pure shock.

Ted Tonks.

TED TONKS?!?!

As in Nyphadora’s dad? As in Remus Lupin’s Father in law?!?!?! Why was he here? What were the chances she would meet him now, of all times? Was he already with Andromeda? He must be, if he was nearly done with school! Hadn’t they gotten together during their last year of school?

Petunia’s thoughts were halted suddenly, the Lucy side of her slammed down on the fan-girling. They could think about it later. For now, she needed to focus! 

Ted’s hand was still extended towards the girl, how long had it been there? She hadn’t taken it yet. Petunia met his eyes, seeing the hurt forming in them.

Oh.

The boy started to pull his hand back, the light in his eyes obviously dimmer, his mouth pressed into a taut line. 

Crap!

Petunia quickly reached out, snagging his hand with both of hers and giving it a solid shake. Ted jumped slightly at the sudden move, confusion flitting across his face.

“Sorry, my mind wandered away.” The reincarnated girl smiled apologetically.

I just wasn’t expecting you to be so handsome.

Petunia watched the absolute shock form on the three boy’s faces. Gil’s quickly shifted. He looked ecstatic, like Christmas had come early. William’s mouth popped closed with an actual click, his eyes wide like saucers. And Ted… Well, he looked like he was going to faint, a dark blush creeping up his neck.

“I-you.” The future healer floundered, the color raising up his face.

Gil’s heavy hand patted Ted on the back, a gleeful expression on his face.

“Quite impressive!” The teen’s golden locks bounced animatedly as he congratulated the kneeling young man. “Not even five minutes and you managed to find another member for that fanclub of yours? Why, I feel like I should be asking your advice, taking notes on your technique.”

“No! I didn’t- I mean why would I-” Ted floundered, his words getting disjointed. “I’m not-”

“And you my dear,” The excitable young man turned his gaze to Petunia, not noticing the distress painted on the older boy’s face. “What an absolute delight you are! I never thought I’d see such skill in natural flattery. Why, it’s nearly comparable to my own! How do you do it?”

The reincarnate felt slightly puzzled by his words.

She hadn’t given any compliments, not out loud at least ….

Oh… Oh, no.

Had… had her thoughts slipped out? She was certainly still a bit dazed, not quite all awake yet. This wouldn’t have been the first time Lucy had spoken her internal thoughts aloud, being too sleepy to filter herself.

Petunia felt her own cheeks growing warm, no doubt a subtle blush forming on them. She… she just told Ted Tonks he was handsome! It took every ounce of control for the girl not to bury her head in the pillow beside her. Of all the things she could have said, why that??

The girl forced an even breath out, demanding her heart settle down! Honestly, it wasn’t that bad… Not really. Complimenting the boy was much better than letting him think she hated him for his blood status … As long as Andromeda didn’t take it the wrong way.

The girl held down her embarrassment, focus returning Gil’s question.

“I’m not sure I’d call it flattery.” She forced a shrug, a small smile naturally forming on her lips. “I just tell the truth. It’s rather simple really…”

Gil’s hands instantly flew to his chest, both clutching at his heart.

“Oh, my dear young lady,” He continued dramatically. “You truly are quite skilled! Might I please know the name that has been bestowed upon you?”

The girl couldn’t help but chuckle at that, shaking her head at the young teenager’s dramatics.

“Petunia,” The girl bowed her head slightly, mirroring his theatrical tone. “You may call me Petunia, my good sir.”

Her cordial response brought instant glee to the boy’s face. He smiled perfectly, eyes dancing with light.

“My Lady Petunia! What a fitting name for such a lovely young flower!” Gil jumped up and bowed properly to her, extending his hand out. The girl let him take her hand, biting her lip as he placed a small kiss atop it. “It is a pleasure to meet you! I am Gilderoy Lockhart , 5th year Ravenclaw, at your service.”

The reincarnate’s mind went blank.

No.

Absolutely not!

This… this had to be a dream !

There was no way this was real! Gilderoy Lockhart in the same room as Ted Tonks!?! What stars had to alight for this to happen? What were the chances that they would both be here and introduce themselves to Petunia? Who was next, Remus Lupin? Peter Pettigrew?!? Dumbledore?!?!

Gilderoy, who mistook the girl’s internal plight for something else, continued to smile cheerily but let her hand slip away.

“You really do introduce yourself like that every time, don’t you?” The youngest boy’s voice cut in. Petunia’s accusatory gaze flitted to the brunette, half dreading his introduction.

“Of course!” Gil exclaimed. “I see no reason not to!”

“I can think of a few.” The kid rolled his eyes before looking back to Petunia, hands tucking into his front pockets. “You can just call me Will, for now. Not William , like this peacock.”

Relief filled Petunia’s entire body, the tension in her shoulders slackening slightly. 

Right, right. She’d already heard his name before. He wasn’t anyone important. - Well, no. That’s not quite what she meant. Of course he was important, as a person! He just wasn’t at the heart of things, he wasn’t a main character or even a well known background character. He was just himself, blessedly innocent, no name, background character number 4.

The reincarnate was grateful, she didn’t think she could stand meeting another ‘important’ person today. It didn’t matter that the sun wasn’t even up yet, she was done. Two major historical persons was enough for this reincarnate, thank you very much!

“Thank you, dear William!” Gilderoy’s flowery tone returned Petunia to the moment. “It’s so great to be appreciated!”

The 14 year old was ruffling Will’s hair, a broad shiny grin on his face.

“Oui- ‘t wasn’t a compliment you goober!” The brunette ducked away, scowling with both hands protectively atop his head.

Petunia had to laugh at the side eye the kid was throwing Gilderoy’s way. Before the curly blonde could extravagantly reply, Ted found his voice again.

“I-I’m in a relationship with someone!”

The other three stilled once more, wide eyed at the confession. Poor Ted had gone beet red. No doubt the poor young man was terribly embarrassed. The sudden exclamation brought excitement to Petunia. She just got confirmation that Ted and Andromeda were already dating!!

“Are you really?” Gilderoy’s voice chimed a bit higher.

“Y-yes!” He stammered out, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly.

Petunia felt something mischievous prickle in the back of her mind, a teasing smirk attempting to tug at her lips.

“So?” She began, her childish tone carrying a note of innocence. “That doesn’t mean you’re not handsome, just that someone else also has really good taste.”

The head boy gaped at her, his mouth hanging open so wide his muscles had to have felt tense. He obviously wasn’t expecting a child to say something like that. The color of his blush darkened, his mind unable to form a response. Petunia couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight, more than a little pleased with the reaction she had got. William snorted, having turned his head away in a useless attempt to hide his laughter. Gilderoy wasn’t faring much better, grinning widely in amusement.

“Oh, you are good.” The curly blonde stated with glee.

Petunia took pride in his complement! Stealing one of Gilderoy’s own moves, the girl threw a small playful wink his way. The curly haired blonde roared in laughter, throwing his head back. William shook his head, a small smile resting on his lips as he rolled his eyes. And Ted, poor poor Ted, was still stunned to near silence, having been properly teased by a 12 year old girl.

═════════════════⊹⊱≼≽⊰⊹═══════════════